create_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n by_o a_o comparison_n take_v from_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o word_n be_v the_o only_a instrument_n they_o employ_v to_o execute_v their_o wi_n indeed_o god_n have_v no_o need_n of_o any_o instrument_n whereby_o to_o act_v he_o do_v all_o by_o the_o sole_a act_n of_o his_o will._n and_o ibid._n c._n 65._o the_o word_n of_o god_n say_v he_o signify_v no_o other_o than_o his_o will._n but_o because_o man_n can_v present_o apprehend_v how_o a_o thing_n can_v be_v make_v by_o the_o will_v only_o think_v it_o necessary_a that_o he_o who_o will_v make_v any_o thing_n must_v either_o do_v it_o himself_o or_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v do_v by_o other_o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o god_n command_v that_o a_o thing_n be_v when_o he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v not_o only_o by_o comparison_n to_o our_o manner_n of_o act_v but_o also_o because_o those_o expression_n do_v also_o signify_v the_o will._n so_o as_o often_o as_o in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o creation_n we_o meet_v with_o the_o word_n god_n say_v it_o be_v the_o same_o as_o god_n will_v and_o these_o that_o the_o heaven_n be_v create_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o mouth_n for_o as_o his_o mouth_n and_o his_o spirit_n be_v metaphorical_a expression_n so_o his_o speech_n and_o his_o word_n be_v also_o metaphorical_a the_o meaning_n whereof_o be_v that_o thing_n exist_v by_o his_o will_n only_o and_o last_o in_o cap._n 66._o mention_v these_o word_n of_o psal_n 8._o the_o heaven_n be_v the_o work_n of_o thy_o hand_n or_o of_o thy_o finger_n he_o say_v that_o the_o finger_n of_o god_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o will_n of_o god_n grotius_n make_v almost_o the_o same_o observation_n on_o john_n 1.1_o because_o say_v he_o moses_n write_v god_n say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n the_o hebrew_n have_v thence_o call_v devar_n the_o word_n that_o power_n or_o divine_a emanation_n by_o which_o god_n bring_v thing_n out_o of_o nothing_o and_o work_v all_o that_o be_v uncommon_a and_o extraordinary_a psal_n 33.6_o &_o 148.8_o that_o which_o we_o read_v of_o isaiah_n my_o hand_n have_v lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v in_o the_o chaldee_n i_o have_v lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o earth_n by_o my_o word_n st._n peter_n use_v the_o same_o expression_n 2_o ep._n 3.5_o and_o that_o paraphra_v use_n it_o so_o when_o treat_v of_o miracle_n prophecy_n or_o god_n extraordinary_a assistance_n and_o particular_o when_o the_o hebrew_n say_v the_o eye_n the_o hand_n or_o the_o face_n of_o god_n whence_o it_o appear_v that_o in_o scripture_n say_v that_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o earth_n or_o that_o he_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o it_o by_o his_o word_n or_o by_o his_o spirit_n be_v equivalent_a expression_n and_o consequent_o that_o there_o be_v no_o mystery_n in_o this_o term_n word_n or_o speech_n otherwise_o we_o must_v seek_v it_o also_o in_o hand_n finger_n mouth_n etc._n etc._n and_o make_v of_o they_o so_o many_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n it_o will_v be_v much_o more_o proper_a to_o say_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n as_o above_o note_v that_o thereby_o be_v signify_v nothing_o more_o with_o respect_n to_o god_n than_o that_o the_o do_v great_a work_n cost_v he_o but_o one_o single_a word_n in_o truth_n this_o literal_a sense_n be_v much_o more_o reasonable_a than_o the_o suppose_a mystery_n but_o i_o say_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o there_o be_v another_o more_o excellent_a communication_n when_o god_n fill_v with_o his_o extraordinary_a gift_n and_o if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v overflow_v with_o his_o favour_n those_o of_o mankind_n who_o he_o appoint_v to_o execute_v his_o decree_n as_o his_o prophet_n and_o other_o messenger_n and_o particular_o the_o messiah_n who_o he_o send_v into_o the_o world_n with_o all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o extraordinary_a consecration_n this_o latter_a kind_n of_o communication_n be_v call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o here_o again_o we_o see_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n the_o word_n and_o the_o commission_n of_o god_n address_v to_o his_o minister_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o holy_a ghost_n confirm_v god_n order_n to_o the_o minister_n and_o confer_v on_o he_o power_n to_o discharge_v all_o the_o duty_n of_o his_o office_n so_o true_a it_o be_v that_o the_o word_n and_o the_o spirit_n be_v two_o unite_a power_n which_o ordinary_o work_v 〈…〉_o i_o say_v ordinary_o because_o case_n 〈…〉_o een_fw-mi see_v where_o the_o communication_n 〈…〉_o ut_fw-la any_o manifestation_n and_o on_o 〈…〉_o trary_n other_o where_o god_n manifest_v himself_o by_o mere_a apparition_n which_o do_v not_o imply_v any_o union_n of_o the_o godhead_n with_o the_o person_n who_o be_v honour_v with_o they_o but_o here_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v with_o respect_n to_o prophetical_a communication_n that_o there_o be_v two_o kind_n of_o it_o whereof_o each_o have_v its_o specific_a character_n the_o first_o which_o be_v when_o god_n speak_v by_o the_o prophet_n be_v only_o for_o particular_a dispensation_n for_o certain_a time_n and_o ministrys_n the_o other_o which_o be_v demonstrate_v in_o jesus_n christ_n to_o who_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v communicate_v in_o a_o much_o more_o perfect_a manner_n be_v inseparable_a and_o perpetual_a the_o first_o be_v call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o second_o be_v not_o only_o call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o also_o the_o word_n because_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o only_o a_o prophet_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o gift_n receive_v from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o also_o because_o he_o be_v beget_v a_o prophet_n and_o bear_v a_o prophet_n a_o distinction_n which_o raise_v he_o infinite_o above_o all_o other_o prophet_n this_o be_v the_o truth_n which_o st._n john_n design_v to_o teach_v we_o in_o write_v the_o preface_n or_o prologue_n to_o his_o evangelical_n history_n viz._n that_o the_o same_o jesus_n who_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o woman_n be_v bear_v the_o christ_n or_o be_v the_o christ_n in_o right_a and_o by_o the_o advantage_n of_o his_o birth_n and_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o give_v for_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o word_n for_o that_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n do_v not_o only_o make_v his_o flesh_n but_o also_o insinuate_v himself_o into_o it_o as_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n speak_v do_v there_o sow_v the_o principle_n of_o his_o prophetical_a operation_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o our_o bodily_a father_n do_v not_o only_o give_v we_o birth_n but_o often_o transmit_v to_o we_o the_o seed_n of_o their_o inclination_n and_o virtue_n now_o that_o which_o have_v never_o be_v see_v in_o any_o other_o prophet_n oblige_v the_o evangelist_n to_o call_v jesus_n christ_n the_o word_n to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o other_o prophet_n and_o interpreter_n of_o god_n and_o to_o express_v himself_o in_o so_o forcible_a a_o manner_n on_o the_o birth_n of_o this_o great_a prophet_n in_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n the_o old_a translation_n be_v verbum_fw-la domini_fw-la factum_fw-la est_fw-la ad_fw-la prophetam_fw-la the_o new_a have_v something_o more_o emphatical_a verbum_fw-la domini_fw-la factum_fw-la est_fw-la caro_fw-la the_o word_n insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o flesh_n and_o prepare_v it_o for_o prophecy_n marius_n victorinus_n to_o give_v a_o idea_n of_o this_o twofold_a divine_a dispensation_n manifestation_n and_o communication_n say_v in_o his_o 3d_o book_n against_o arius_n that_o there_o be_v a_o double_a energy_n or_o operation_n of_o the_o word_n the_o one_o in_o a_o manifest_a way_n christ_n in_o flesh_n the_o other_o in_o a_o secret_a way_n the_o holy_a ghost_n whereupon_o he_o call_v the_o father_n a_o voice_n in_o silence_n the_o son_n the_o voice_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o voice_n of_o the_o voice_n which_o show_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o son_n as_o the_o son_n be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o st._n basil_n speak_v 5_o advers._fw-la eunom_fw-la the_o son_n be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o son_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d now_o we_o see_v by_o what_o mean_v error_n be_v introduce_v god_n have_v reveal_v himself_o to_o his_o creature_n by_o way_n of_o outward_a manifestation_n and_o by_o way_n of_o inward_a communication_n out_o of_o those_o two_o dispensation_n have_v be_v make_v so_o many_o divine_a person_n distinct_a from_o god_n the_o father_n that_o be_v a_o second_o person_n be_v make_v of_o the_o manifestation_n and_o of_o the_o communication_n be_v make_v a_o three_o it_o
we_o to_o understand_v that_o when_o the_o platonic_a father_n apply_v these_o losty_a expression_n of_o solomon_n to_o their_o eternal_a word_n they_o do_v not_o or_o can_v not_o do_v it_o but_o by_o the_o way_n of_o a_o accommodation_n or_o allusion_n the_o same_o bishop_n have_v relate_v the_o opinion_n of_o some_o father_n a_o little_a low_o who_o apply_v the_o same_o expression_n of_o solomon_n to_o the_o man_n jesus_n christ_n afterward_o go_v on_o thus_o pag._n 63._o but_o this_o say_v he_o not_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n which_o solomon_n first_o intend_v i_o shall_v not_o build_v my_o paraphrase_n upon_o it_o but_o take_v wisdom_n here_o as_o it_o signify_v in_o other_o place_n of_o this_o book_n and_o have_v be_v hitherto_o describe_v who_o solomon_n now_o celebrate_v for_o her_o most_o venerable_a antiquity_n and_o introduce_v like_o a_o most_o beautiful_a person_n no_o less_o than_o a_o queen_n or_o rather_o some_o divine_a be_v infinite_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o that_o base_a strumpet_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n indeed_o solomon_n have_v make_v she_o speak_v by_o introduce_v she_o as_o a_o person_n and_o exbort_v young_a people_n to_o give_v ear_n to_o she_o she_o speak_v of_o herself_o that_o god_n create_v she_o or_o that_o she_o come_v to_o we_o from_o god_n that_o she_o be_v before_o the_o world_n be_v make_v because_o god_n who_o be_v the_o source_n of_o she_o and_o communicate_v she_o to_o man_n do_v make_v use_n of_o she_o in_o frame_v this_o universe_n also_o that_o king_n reign_n by_o she_o because_o prudence_n and_o good_a counsel_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o a_o good_a government_n notwithstanding_o this_o clear_a and_o natural_a sense_n prejudice_n have_v abuse_v these_o word_n to_o apply_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o there_o be_v many_o other_o that_o can_v at_o all_o agree_v to_o he_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o platonic_a father_n be_v allege_v here_o who_o understand_v this_o chapter_n literal_o of_o a_o personal_a wisdom_n i_o own_v it_o but_o the_o same_o father_n have_v also_o and_o that_o with_o no_o less_o pomp_n quote_v that_o passage_n of_o the_o 45th_o psalm_n my_o heart_n be_v indite_v a_o good_a matter_n word_n to_o prove_v the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o j._n c._n we_o just_o laugh_v now_o adays_o at_o so_o ridiculous_a a_o interpretation_n as_o well_o as_o of_o that_o psal_n 110._o from_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o morning_n thou_o have_v the_o dew_n of_o thy_o youth_n which_o the_o ancient_a interpreter_n do_v endeavour_v to_o make_v subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o same_o purpose_n let_v we_o then_o i_o pray_v mistrust_v they_o as_o to_o this_o text_n in_o the_o proverb_n they_o have_v so_o gross_o deceive_v we_o in_o those_o two_o of_o the_o psalm_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o for_o the_o same_o end_n as_o frequent_o and_o with_o as_o much_o confidence_n but_o after_o all_o though_o their_o testimony_n shall_v be_v produce_v in_o shoal_n we_o can_v produce_v better_a interpreter_n of_o prov._n 8._o i_o mean_v the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n itself_o the_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesisticus_n which_o though_o they_o be_v apocryphal_a yet_o be_v of_o great_a authority_n than_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n who_o be_v the_o disciple_n of_o plato_n the_o author_n of_o these_o two_o have_v probable_o know_v better_a the_o mind_n of_o solomon_n and_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o author_n of_o the_o wisdom_n have_v make_v use_v of_o the_o same_o prosopopeia_fw-la with_o he_o in_o the_o proverb_n call_v wisdom_n the_o breath_n spirit_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n a_o pure_a stream_n flow_v from_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o almighty_a the_o brightness_n of_o the_o everlasting_a light_n the_o unspotted_a mirror_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n the_o image_n of_o his_o goodness_n and_o that_o she_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n he_o go_v on_o like_o the_o author_n of_o the_o proverb_n that_o when_o god_n create_v the_o world_n wisdom_n be_v with_o he_o know_v his_o work_n be_v present_a then_o know_v and_o understand_v all_o thing_n but_o to_o let_v you_o see_v that_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o a_o quality_n or_o virtue_n he_o add_v that_o he_o love_v she_o seek_v she_o out_o from_o his_o youth_n desire_v to_o have_v she_o for_o a_o spouse_n be_v a_o lover_n of_o her_o beauty_n he_o desire_v of_o god_n in_o his_o ardent_a prayer_n to_o give_v she_o to_o he_o to_o send_v she_o out_o of_o the_o heaven_n to_o assist_v he_o to_o teach_v he_o that_o his_o work_n may_v be_v acceptable_a for_o say_v he_o we_o hardly_o guess_v aright_o at_o thing_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o earth_n but_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o heaven_n who_o can_v search_v out_o unless_o god_n give_v wisdom_n and_o send_v his_o holy_a spirit_n from_o above_o see_v chap._n 7_o 8_o &_o 9_o the_o same_o author_n speak_v further_o of_o this_o divine_a perfection_n say_v that_o god_n make_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o word_n form_v man_n by_o his_o wisdom_n chap._n 9_o 1_o 2._o take_v the_o word_n and_o wisdom_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n viz._n for_o that_o power_n which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o whereof_o wisdom_n be_v but_o a_o emanation_n can_v you_o imagine_v now_o this_o author_n mean_v that_o god_n do_v create_v the_o world_n by_o his_o son_n the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n can_v such_o a_o thought_n enter_v into_o a_o rational_a creature_n let_v we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la who_o express_v better_o the_o sense_n we_o ought_v to_o give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o solomon_n he_o introduce_v wisdom_n speak_v thus_o of_o herself_o i_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o most_o high_a he_o create_v i_o from_o the_o beginning_n before_o the_o world_n hitherto_o he_o seem_v to_o speak_v of_o a_o person_n but_o explain_v himself_o clear_o ch._n 24._o ver._n 23._o where_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n which_o the_o jew_n name_n wisdom_n by_o way_n of_o excellency_n for_o have_v speak_v of_o wisdom_n under_o other_o figure_n than_o that_o of_o a_o person_n i_o mean_v under_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o palmtree_n a_o olive-tree_n a_o vine_n &c_n &c_n he_o sum_v up_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o these_o word_n all_o these_o thing_n be_v the_o book_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o the_o most_o high_a even_o the_o law_n which_o moses_n give_v can_v the_o law_n give_v by_o moses_n be_v call_v more_o express_o not_o only_o a_o olive-tree_n or_o a_o vine_n but_o also_o the_o word_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o wisdom_n which_o god_n create_v before_o the_o world_n which_o be_v expression_n visible_o figurative_a the_o which_o under_o the_o fiction_n of_o a_o person_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o vine_n represent_v the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n to_o we_o sometime_o as_o reveal_v itself_o in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o as_o replenish_n man_n with_o the_o fruit_n of_o its_o knowledge_n in_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o law_n this_o kind_n of_o fiction_n be_v familiar_a to_o the_o moralist_n jew_n and_o to_o all_o the_o oriental_a philosopher_n you_o must_v be_v purblind_a if_o you_o discern_v not_o immediate_o the_o genius_n of_o that_o people_n accustom_a to_o a_o figurative_a and_o parabolic_a style_n st._n john_n imitate_v the_o moralist_n jew_n and_o according_a to_o the_o same_o idea_n have_v at_o one_o view_v represent_v to_o we_o the_o word_n or_o wisdom_n of_o god_n manifest_v himself_o to_o man_n in_o two_o of_o the_o great_a of_o his_o dispensation_n viz._n in_o the_o old_a and_o the_o new_a creation_n the_o method_n be_v the_o same_o absolute_o you_o need_v only_o put_v the_o gospel_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o gospel_n instead_o of_o moses_n and_o the_o law_n you_o may_v real_o see_v he_o join_v these_o two_o thing_n together_o viz._n the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n reside_v in_o god_n himself_o and_o preside_v at_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o same_o wisdom_n descend_v upon_o j._n c._n in_o who_o it_o be_v as_o it_o be_v incarnate_v and_o order_v the_o new_a world_n for_o if_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o law_n be_v the_o wisdom_n or_o the_o word_n or_o precept_n by_o way_n of_o excellency_n much_o more_o do_v this_o great_a elogium_fw-la belong_v to_o the_o gospel_n namely_o to_o be_v the_o word_n the_o wisdom_n the_o truth_n the_o light_n and_o the_o life_n by_o way_n of_o excellency_n an_fw-mi elogium_fw-la consequent_o belong_v to_o j._n c._n who_o bring_v the_o word_n and_o the_o life_n and_o be_v the_o great_a teacher_n of_o truth_n whatever_o the_o scripture_n say_v of_o the_o first_o creation_n
it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v always_o read_v which_o be_v manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n we_o may_v be_v well_o assure_v that_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n do_v not_o read_v otherwise_o by_o gelazius_fw-la of_o cizicus_n put_v this_o read_n into_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n he_o say_v that_o macarius_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n answer_v the_o argument_n of_o a_o philosopher_n cite_v this_o passage_n of_o st._n paul_n but_o how_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o read_v it_o in_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n be_v great_a which_o be_v manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o that_o father_n not_o full_o satisfy_v with_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o text_n add_v this_o gloss_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o son_n of_o god_n a_o perfect_o spiritual_a exposition_n which_o be_v since_o slide_v into_o the_o text_n give_v birth_n to_o our_o present_a read_n god_n manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o here_o a_o allegorical_a exposition_n be_v again_o take_v for_o a_o express_a text_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o word_n some_o one_o have_v allegorize_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n on_o the_o word_n of_o moses_n and_o god_n say_v or_o on_o those_o of_o the_o psalmist_n my_o heart_n have_v utter_v a_o good_a word_n or_o on_o those_o of_o st._n john_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n etc._n etc._n and_o have_v express_v his_o allegory_n in_o too_o absolute_a term_n there_o need_v no_o more_o to_o man_n prepossess_v with_o false_a platonism_n to_o make_v they_o regard_v such_o a_o allegorical_a exposition_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o same_o thing_n that_o happen_v among_o the_o heretic_n have_v also_o fall_v out_o among_o those_o who_o call_v themselves_o orthodox_n and_o we_o need_v not_o wonder_v that_o the_o same_o platonism_n which_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o make_v profession_n of_o cast_v they_o both_o into_o the_o same_o wander_n this_o be_v what_o i_o mean_v and_o my_o conjecture_n come_v near_o to_o demonstration_n we_o have_v see_v that_o valentine_n a_o great_a sectary_n of_o plato_n have_v allegorize_v on_o divine_a idea_n and_o dispensation_n and_o have_v speak_v of_o they_o under_o the_o fiction_n of_o as_o many_o person_n his_o disciple_n not_o understand_v his_o allegory_n make_v personal_a substance_n of_o those_o feign_a person_n if_o valentine_n follower_n misunderstand_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o master_n can_v we_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o same_o thing_n happen_v to_o the_o platonist_n father_n in_o their_o misapprehend_v the_o allegorical_a way_n of_o philosophize_v use_v by_o their_o predecessor_n and_o in_o convert_v mere_a divine_a manifestation_n into_o personal_a substance_n for_o my_o part_n i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o doubt_n of_o their_o have_v imitate_v each_o other_o the_o doctor_n of_o both_o side_n have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o same_o idea_n viz._n the_o principle_n of_o refine_a platonism_n delight_v in_o allegory_n and_o the_o fiction_n of_o person_n and_o the_o disciple_n of_o each_o party_n at_o the_o same_o time_n change_v their_o master_n idea_n and_o fall_v into_o gross_a platonism_n which_o find_v hypostasis_n in_o every_o thing_n whatever_o party_n man_n happen_v to_o be_v engage_v in_o they_o rare_o miss_v follow_v the_o then_o prevail_a philosophy_n and_o suit_v themselves_o to_o the_o humour_n and_o genius_n of_o that_o age._n when_o allegory_n be_v in_o vogue_n all_o as_o well_o orthodox_n as_o heretic_n allegorize_v each_o with_o reference_n to_o his_o own_o system_fw-la some_o under_o the_o fiction_n of_o three_o aeons_n and_o other_o under_o that_o of_o thirty_o so_o also_o when_o gross_a platonism_n have_v prevail_v all_o delight_a in_o hypostasis_n and_o follow_v the_o philosophy_n in_o face_fw-mi on_o it_o be_v the_o fate_n of_o hypostasis_n the_o hamour_n of_o the_o age_n regulate_v they_o thus_o refine_v platonism_n degenerate_v into_o gross_a platonism_n and_o allegorical_a exposition_n into_o a_o gross_a literal_a sense_n it_o often_o happen_v that_o disciple_n much_o misunderstand_v their_o master_n or_o go_v further_o than_o they_o to_o say_v something_o new_a but_o to_o conclude_v which_o way_n soever_o innovation_n begin_v it_o pass_v in_o very_o little_a time_n from_o sect_n to_o sect_n heathen_n heretic_n orthodox_n all_o embrace_v the_o new_a method_n their_o doctrine_n be_v different_a but_o their_o manner_n of_o philosophize_v on_o those_o doctrine_n be_v alike_o and_o uniform_a perhaps_o they_o may_v not_o agree_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o what_o they_o call_v principle_n nor_o in_o their_o name_n number_n or_o order_n nor_o on_o their_o age_n or_o excellence_n nor_o in_o their_o other_o quality_n and_o prerogative_n but_o however_o it_o be_v with_o these_o they_o shall_v all_o agree_v that_o they_o be_v hypostasis_n personal_a substance_n because_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o age_n require_v it_o chap._n xix_o a_o digression_n concern_v the_o pretend_a unalterable_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o church_n be_v so_o faithful_a a_o guardian_n of_o the_o tradition_n that_o it_o can_v be_v liable_a to_o these_o sort_n of_o change_n but_o one_o must_v have_v a_o slender_a acquaintance_n with_o antiquity_n and_o less_o experience_n of_o what_o happen_v every_o day_n to_o deceive_v one_o self_n with_o so_o wretched_a a_o answer_n the_o church_n be_v jealous_a of_o certain_a term_n and_o she_o be_v a_o faithful_a repository_n that_o be_v agree_v but_o provide_v one_o do_v not_o meddle_v with_o the_o term_n which_o she_o hold_v sacred_a and_o inviolable_a one_o may_v change_v the_o hypothesis_n as_o much_o as_o one_o please_v and_o they_o have_v be_v change_v with_o impunity_n and_o without_o give_v much_o trouble_n to_o the_o church_n dr._n wallis_n and_o dr._n sherlock_n hold_v two_o hypothesis_n direct_o opposite_a to_o one_o another_o for_o the_o first_o urge_v so_o strong_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n that_o he_o lose_v the_o trinity_n of_o person_n and_o the_o latter_a willing_a to_o maintain_v the_o trinity_n have_v quite_o lose_v the_o unity_n one_o of_o these_o two_o no_o matter_n which_o have_v change_v the_o tradition_n let_v the_o church_n speak_v therefore_o and_o declare_v herself_o if_o she_o can_v for_o one_o of_o these_o hypothesis_n let_v she_o condemn_v and_o anathematise_v the_o other_o let_v she_o chastise_v the_o author_n of_o it_o and_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o her_o bosom_n no_o she_o will_v nor_o do_v it_o she_o be_v not_o concern_v whither_o a_o false_a hypothesis_n may_v lead_v she_o provide_v it_o do_v not_o change_v her_o term_n which_o be_v sacred_a and_o her_o favourite_n for_o instance_n suppose_v that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v believe_v hitherto_o that_o three_o person_n signify_v but_o three_o modes_n or_o three_o relation_n or_o three_o difference_n etc._n etc._n you_o may_v say_v notwithstanding_o without_o fear_v the_o good_a matron_n will_v formal_o declare_v himself_o that_o three_o person_n be_v no_o less_o than_o three_o spirit_n and_o three_o being_n provide_v you_o retain_v the_o term_n she_o use_v in_o her_o prayer_n and_o say_v devout_o with_o she_o o_o holy_a bless_a and_o glorious_a trinity_n three_o person_n and_o one_o god_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o miserable_a sinner_n the_o reason_n be_v plain_o this_o she_o be_v very_o quick_a at_o hear_v if_o you_o pronounce_v these_o word_n one_o god_n and_o three_o person_n but_o with_o what_o modesty_n will_v she_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o term_n have_v no_o certain_a idea_n for_o '_o they_o if_o instead_o of_o three_o person_n i_o say_v four_o or_o five_o the_o church_n will_v declare_v i_o a_o heretic_n this_o be_v all_o she_o can_v do_v in_o short_a whether_o these_o three_o person_n be_v three_o modes_n or_o three_o distinct_a substance_n this_o be_v a_o theology_n too_o nice_a and_o curious_a for_o the_o church_n decision_n and_o as_o to_o this_o she_o leave_v all_o her_o child_n to_o their_o liberty_n of_o believe_v as_o they_o can_v the_o church_n have_v be_v always_o the_o same_o without_o doubt_n she_o may_v condemn_v as_o hereâ—â—â—â—_n those_o who_o reckon_v thirty_o person_n or_o thirty_o aeons_n in_o the_o divine_a essence_n as_o the_o gnostic_n do_v but_o for_o other_o who_o do_v but_o change_v three_o feign_v and_o allegorical_a person_n into_o three_o personal_a substance_n she_o have_v let_v they_o alone_o or_o rather_o she_o have_v allow_v they_o as_o her_o dear_a child_n to_o accommodate_v and_o sure_o she_o to_o the_o prevail_a philosophy_n the_o better_a to_o draw_v into_o her_o communion_n the_o gross_a platonist_n who_o make_v a_o great_a figure_n in_o the_o school_n isaac_n vossius_fw-la in_o his_o second_o letter_n to_o rivet_n go_v far_o and_o venture_n to_o say_v
twofold_a operation_n the_o one_o manifest_a which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n the_o other_o secret_n or_o hide_a which_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o one_o by_o way_n of_o manifestation_n the_o other_o by_o way_n of_o communication_n but_o after_o all_o it_o be_v but_o a_o twofold_a operation_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n i_o forbear_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o divers_a other_o testimony_n of_o tertullian_n of_o the_o like_a kind_n as_o for_o instance_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n concern_v prayer_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o martion_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6_o &_o 16._o and_o in_o his_o discourse_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cap._n 19_o the_o reader_n may_v consult_v they_o if_o he_o please_v to_o the_o forementioned_a authoritys_n from_o tertullian_n i_o will_v subjoin_v that_o of_o novatian_n de_fw-la trinitate_fw-la cap._n 19_o that_o which_o chief_o constitute_v the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v he_o be_v the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v form_v by_o mean_n of_o that_o spirit_n of_o who_o the_o angel_n say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n for_o this_o be_v the_o true_a son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v of_o god_n who_o unite_n himself_o to_o the_o son_n of_o man_n make_v he_o by_o that_o union_n the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o he_o be_v not_o before_o so_o that_o the_o main_a reason_n of_o this_o title_n the_o son_n of_o god_n arise_v from_o that_o spirit_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o descend_v how_o the_o word_n of_o god_n incarnate_a by_o mean_n of_o that_o spirit_n which_o descend_v on_o mary_n be_v the_o second_o person_n incarnate_a by_o mean_n of_o the_o three_o very_o good_a divinity_n be_v it_o not_o rather_o this_o divine_a operation_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o the_o word_n which_o manifest_v itself_o in_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o that_o flesh_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o spirit_n on_o account_n of_o its_o substance_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n call_v the_o word_n on_o account_n of_o its_o manifestation_n and_o its_o operation_n for_o this_o reason_n novatian_n place_v not_o the_o chief_a ground_n of_o the_o filiation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o word_n which_o be_v a_o different_a hypostasis_fw-la from_o the_o spirit_n but_o in_o the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o operation_n of_o that_o spirit_n of_o who_o the_o scripture_n speak_v say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n and_o it_o will_v not_o be_v understand_v what_o the_o father_n mean_v when_o they_o confound_v the_o word_n with_o the_o spirit_n that_o over-shadowed_n the_o virgin_n or_o when_o they_o distinguish_v these_o two_o power_n if_o it_o be_v not_o lay_v down_o for_o a_o rule_n that_o by_o the_o spirit_n they_o understand_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o principle_n or_o source_n whence_o prophecy_n come_v and_o by_o the_o word_n a_o certain_a and_o particular_a operation_n of_o that_o spirit_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o have_v yet_o a_o ancient_a doctor_n to_o allege_v and_o he_o not_o of_o the_o mean_a rank_n i_o mean_v st._n cyprian_a who_o do_v not_o make_v any_o distinction_n between_o the_o word_n the_o spirit_n the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o wisdom_n etc._n etc._n this_o father_n have_v cite_v the_o second_o psalm_n de_fw-la mont._n sina_n &_o zion_n adv_n jud._n cap._n 2._o where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o king_n who_o god_n have_v anoint_v on_o mount_n zion_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o mountain_n say_v he_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v establish_v king_n to_o proclaim_v the_o will_n and_o the_o empire_n of_o god_n his_o father_n and_o in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o discourse_n the_o flesh_n of_o adam_n say_v he_o which_o j._n c._n bear_v in_o a_o figure_n that_o term_n have_v a_o tangle_n of_o marcion_n heresy_n this_o flesh_n be_v call_v by_o his_o father_n the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n the_o christ_n the_o anoint_a of_o the_o live_a god_n a_o spirit_n unite_v to_o flesh_n the_o same_o father_n elsewhere_o in_o his_o discourse_n de_fw-fr idolor_n vanit_fw-la cap._n 6._o express_v himself_o thus_o the_o word_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v send_v who_o the_o prophet_n have_v forspeak_v of_o as_o the_o instructor_n of_o mankind_n he_o be_v the_o power_n of_o god_n his_o reason_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o glory_n the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v put_v on_o flesh_n god_n be_v mingle_v or_o unite_v with_o man._n the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o word_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o which_o be_v more_o the_o flesh_n of_o j.c._n be_v call_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n which_o can_v not_o be_v true_a but_o of_o its_o celestial_a origin_n and_o as_o it_o be_v form_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n so_o that_o cyprian_a seem_v to_o intimate_v thereby_o that_o it_o be_v because_o of_o this_o celestial_a origin_n that_o the_o scripture_n say_v the_o flesh_n of_o j._n c._n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n that_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n for_o it_o may_v be_v very_o well_o say_v that_o j.c._n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n since_o his_o origin_n be_v from_o heaven_n in_o his_o birth_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o what_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o the_o word_n according_a to_o this_o father_n the_o word_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o unite_v itself_o to_o man_n the_o word_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o put_v on_o flesh_n in_o short_a it_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v the_o christ_n of_o god_n you_o will_v say_v what_o hinder_v but_o the_o second_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n may_v have_v also_o the_o name_n of_o the_o three_o that_o be_v pure_a fancy_n why_o shall_v one_o shut_v one_o eye_n when_o one_o see_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o day_n that_o st._n cyprian_n allude_v to_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o these_o sublime_a expression_n of_o that_o father_n have_v no_o other_o foundation_n but_o that_o mystery_n as_o for_o what_o lactantius_n afford_v we_o i_o hope_v his_o authority_n will_v not_o be_v contest_v with_o i_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o a_o point_n wherein_o he_o do_v no_o more_o than_o confirm_v a_o tradition_n elsewhere_o well_o support_v and_o follow_v this_o pious_a person_n have_v say_v in_o his_o institution_n lib._n 4._o c._n 6._o that_o god_n beget_v a_o holy_a spirit_n which_o he_o call_v his_o son_n he_o resume_v this_o discourse_n in_o the_o 12_o chap._n of_o the_o same_o book_n thus_o this_o spirit_n of_o god_n say_v he_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n make_v choice_n of_o a_o pure_a and_o holy_a virgin_n into_o who_o womb_n he_o insinuate_v himself_o and_o this_o virgin_n conceive_v be_v full_a of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o embrace_v she_o that_o which_o lactantius_n express_v by_o these_o word_n descend_v on_o a_o virgin_n can_v it_o be_v any_o other_o than_o that_o which_o st._n luke_n express_v in_o these_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o who_o the_o angel_n speak_v be_v the_o same_o according_a to_o lactantius_n with_o that_o holy_a ghost_n which_o god_n beget_v and_o which_o he_o call_v his_o son_n dr._n bull_n tell_v we_o the_o father_n understand_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n very_o well_o but_o why_o so_o if_o not_o for_o this_o cause_n that_o j._n c._n have_v not_o other_o divinity_n than_o that_o spirit_n of_o power_n and_o holiness_n which_o form_v his_o body_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o virgin_n for_o in_o short_a the_o father_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n when_o they_o explain_v these_o word_n the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n or_o allude_v to_o they_o and_o always_o with_o regard_n to_o his_o birth_n of_o a_o virgin_n but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o this_o passage_n luke_n 1._o 35._o signify_v most_o certain_o that_o power_n which_o we_o trinitarian_n call_v the_o three_o person_n and_o if_o the_o father_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o find_v the_o second_o there_o as_o be_v say_v there_o be_v no_o know_v what_o the_o word_n signify_v for_o it_o must_v be_v affirm_v that_o they_o have_v strange_o mistake_v the_o scripture_n and_o in_o so_o unaccountable_a manner_n as_o i_o may_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o long_o any_o certainty_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o their_o writinâ—â—â—â—ll's_n in_o confusion_n as_o in_o the_o ancient_a chaos_n there_o be_v nothing_o whereby_o to_o discover_v the_o name_n of_o the_o
divine_a person_n nor_o by_o consequence_n the_o person_n themselves_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v the_o doctor_n will_v find_v it_o hard_o enough_o to_o apply_v his_o solution_n to_o all_o the_o argument_n i_o be_o about_o to_o mention_v and_o if_o he_o can_v do_v it_o it_o will_v be_v no_o more_o difficult_a for_o he_o to_o find_v the_o divinity_n of_o j._n c._n in_o all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n where_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n i_o hope_v also_o that_o at_o last_o he_o will_v say_v that_o when_o j._n c._n promise_v his_o holy_a spirit_n to_o his_o apostle_n he_o promise_v they_o his_o divine_a nature_n but_o i_o must_v beg_v my_o reader_n be_v patience_n a_o little_a long_o to_o see_v what_o answer_v the_o doctor_n will_v make_v against_o the_o last_o authority_n i_o be_o go_v to_o allege_v and_o that_o be_v a_o letter_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardis_n in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o theodoret_n hist_n eccles_n the_o father_n there_o draw_v a_o creed_n in_o three_o very_a distinct_a article_n the_o first_o concern_v the_o father_n the_o second_o the_o son_n and_o three_o article_n the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o last_o which_o be_v so_o express_o distinguish_v from_o that_o of_o the_o son_n they_o speak_v thus_o of_o the_o incarnation_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n we_o believe_v also_o there_o be_v a_o holy_a spirit_n or_o paraclet_n which_o the_o lord_n promise_v and_o send_v he_o do_v not_o suffer_v but_o the_o man_n who_o he_o assume_v or_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n mary_n he_o suffer_v because_o he_o be_v capable_a of_o it_o whereas_o god_n be_v immortal_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n be_v passus_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la where_o one_o see_v the_o pronoun_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d agree_v with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v a_o neuter_n now_o of_o this_o spirit_n the_o father_n say_v he_o can_v suffer_v but_o it_o be_v man_n who_o he_o put_v on_o and_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n that_o do_v suffer_v this_o they_o speak_v i_o say_v of_o the_o paraclet_n who_o they_o confess_v after_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o not_o of_o the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n a_o passage_n express_v and_o formal_a which_o clear_o prove_v these_o doctor_n understand_v nothing_o else_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o that_o power_n of_o god_n whereof_o the_o word_n be_v the_o manifestation_n and_o the_o operation_n confound_v the_o spirit_n with_o the_o word_n and_o very_o distinct_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o paraclet_n be_v incarnate_a be_v the_o paraclet_n the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n or_o the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n here_o we_o will_v wait_v the_o doctor_n be_v answer_n valesius_fw-la not_o bear_n with_o this_o incongruity_n in_o the_o council_n have_v the_o boldness_n to_o corrupt_v this_o passage_n in_o his_o version_n by_o foist_v in_o the_o word_n christ_n for_o thus_o he_o have_v translate_v it_o he_o do_v not_o suffer_v but_o the_o man_n who_o christ_n put_v on_o the_o word_n christ_n be_v not_o in_o the_o text_n which_o entire_o relate_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o paraclet_n in_o short_a that_o word_n ruin_v the_o whole_a sense_n of_o the_o period_n and_o strange_o confound_v all_o this_o three_o article_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o be_v distinct_a from_o that_o concern_v j._n c._n both_o translator_n and_o copyists_n be_v guilty_a of_o falsification_n in_o this_o particular_a give_v i_o leave_v to_o affirm_v one_o thing_n and_o that_o be_v that_o the_o ancient_n have_v often_o distinguish_v the_o holy_a spirit_n from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a whereof_o he_o be_v speak_v in_o the_o same_o text_n call_v the_o latter_a the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o say_v only_o of_o the_o former_a that_o he_o overshadow_a the_o virgin_n now_o even_o this_o show_n that_o by_o the_o word_n they_o understand_v nothing_o but_o the_o power_n and_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o power_n and_o operation_n of_o the_o high_a the_o holy_a spirit_n signify_v the_o substance_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a signify_v the_o operation_n it_o follow_v that_o the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a according_a to_o the_o father_n be_v not_o otherwise_o distinguish_v from_o the_o holy_a spirit_n then_o as_o the_o operation_n be_v distinguish_v from_o its_o subject_n we_o may_v conclude_v therefore_o from_o proof_n so_o very_o evident_a that_o the_o ancient_n who_o have_v deify_v j._n c._n have_v not_o other_o ground_n for_o their_o theology_n but_o the_o birth_n of_o j._n c._n of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o by_o the_o word_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n they_o always_o understand_v this_o miraculous_a operation_n and_o that_o they_o never_o advance_v any_o high_a in_o their_o discourse_n towards_o that_o which_o be_v call_v a_o eternal_a generation_n chap._n xii_o a_o account_n of_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o allegorical_a theology_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n i_o dare_v assure_v my_o reader_n that_o i_o can_v show_v he_o the_o very_a foundation_n of_o this_o allegorical_a theology_n it_o be_v know_v that_o the_o father_n imitate_v the_o gnostic_n in_o many_o thing_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o way_n of_o allegory_n and_o contemplation_n but_o it_o be_v mark_n the_o valentinian_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 12._o who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o allegorical_a exposition_n on_o the_o birth_n of_o j._n c._n that_o be_v the_o first_o who_o elevate_v it_o to_o a_o sense_n of_o contemplation_n and_o mystery_n he_o make_v a_o quaternity_n of_o the_o man_n and_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o first_o pair_n and_o of_o the_o word_n and_o life_n which_o be_v the_o second_o pair_n but_o what_o sort_n of_o theology_n do_v he_o couch_v under_o this_o enigma_n or_o allegory_n why_o nothing_o less_o than_o the_o wonderful_a conception_n of_o j._n c._n the_o man_n say_v he_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a because_o that_o act_v instead_o of_o the_o man._n the_o church_n be_v the_o holy_a virgin_n because_o she_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o church_n the_o angel_n gabriel_n be_v instead_o of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n instead_o of_o life_n nothing_o can_v better_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o allegory_n use_v by_o the_o valentinian_o than_o this_o passage_n in_o which_o the_o angel_n be_v the_o word_n and_o the_o spirit_n be_v the_o life_n the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a be_v instead_o of_o the_o man_n and_o the_o virgin_n be_v instead_o of_o the_o church_n i_o may_v also_o have_v produce_v this_o passage_n for_o a_o proof_n when_o i_o be_v argue_v this_o point_n but_o i_o have_v reserve_v it_o on_o purpose_n for_o this_o place_n to_o show_v that_o the_o whole_a mystery_n of_o the_o word_n reduce_v itself_o to_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o which_o both_o the_o heretic_n and_o the_o orthodox_n have_v equal_o allegorize_v each_o take_v his_o flight_n as_o his_o contemplation_n lead_v he_o on_o and_o this_o be_v that_o famous_a theology_n so_o much_o extol_v by_o the_o father_n i_o know_v most_o of_o they_o be_v entangle_v with_o their_o platonism_n have_v mighty_o embroil_v the_o first_o and_o ancient_a idea_n of_o this_o matter_n but_o i_o know_v also_o that_o before_o they_o come_v to_o make_v two_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o be_v terrible_o perplex_v about_o the_o latter_a and_o can_v not_o tell_v what_o to_o do_v hence_o it_o be_v without_o doubt_n that_o they_o so_o long_o delay_v the_o deify_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v not_o at_o all_o touch_v upon_o its_o divinity_n so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o it_o and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v so_o small_a a_o figure_n at_o that_o time_n that_o some_o father_n of_o the_o council_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o give_v its_o place_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n by_o make_v she_o the_o three_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n of_o which_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o elmacinus_n and_o patricide_n in_o hot_v orient_n hist_o lib._n 2._o p._n 227._o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n dare_v not_o speak_v open_o upon_o the_o point_n and_o in_o s._n basil_n time_n there_o be_v a_o little_a shiness_fw-mi in_o calling_z the_o holy_a ghost_n direct_o and_o formal_o god_n it_o be_v worth_a our_o regard_n what_o petavius_n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la lib._n 2._o c._n 7._o §_o 2._o say_v hereupon_o the_o catholic_a church_n say_v he_o accommodate_v itself_o for_o prudential_a reason_n to_o human_a frailty_n come_v not_o to_o the_o full_a profession_n of_o some_o
and_o reason_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o beza_n concern_v it_o we_o will_v not_o count_v he_o for_o a_o separate_a witness_n the_o three_o interpreter_n i_o shall_v allege_v be_v coelius_n secundus_fw-la curio_n who_o speak_v thus_o in_o his_o araneus_fw-la the_o sacred_a history_n inform_v we_o that_o several_a have_v see_v god_n present_a let_v it_o be_v so_o but_o the_o same_o history_n teach_v we_o that_o these_o be_v angel_n and_o minister_a spirit_n who_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o god_n do_v appear_v unto_o man_n and_o speak_v in_o his_o name_n in_o a_o visible_a form_n and_o person_n and_o not_o this_o only_a but_o the_o incomprehensible_a god_n be_v willing_a to_o make_v himself_o know_v in_o a_o more_o illustrious_a manner_n do_v moreover_o insinuate_v himself_o into_o j._n c._n with_o all_o his_o majesty_n for_o we_o read_v thus_o in_o the_o gospel_n the_o father_n that_o dwell_v in_o i_o he_o do_v the_o work_n and_o he_o that_o see_v i_o see_v my_o father_n also_o add_v to_o these_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n god_n be_v in_o christ_n reconcile_n the_o world_n to_o himself_o and_o these_o also_o he_o be_v please_v that_o all_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n shall_v dwell_v bodily_a in_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o all_o this_o manifest_o prove_v this_o author_n plain_o acknowledge_v that_o as_o angel_n have_v be_v the_o person_n or_o the_o word_n of_o god_n j._n c._n be_v so_o likewise_o but_o yet_o a_o word_n more_o excellent_a and_o a_o person_n more_o noble_a into_o which_o god_n insinuate_v himself_o not_o god_n the_o son_n as_o they_o tell_v we_o but_o god_n the_o father_n according_a to_o the_o passage_n the_o author_n quote_v pater_fw-la in_o i_o manâ—â—s_fw-la facit_fw-la ipse_fw-la opera_fw-la the_o paraphrase_n of_o the_o same_o author_n on_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n be_v yet_o more_o express_v before_o say_v he_o that_o god_n create_v the_o world_n he_o have_v in_o himself_o the_o cause_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o idea_n and_o the_o design_n although_o this_o reason_n be_v with_o god_n we_o must_v not_o therefore_o imagine_v that_o it_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o god_n himself_o for_o god_n be_v that_o reason_n but_o see_v god_n can_v be_v see_v with_o our_o eye_n nor_o comprehend_v by_o our_o mind_n he_o be_v please_v to_o put_v on_o a_o person_n under_o which_o he_o may_v show_v himself_o as_o it_o be_v in_o his_o natural_a and_o live_a image_n now_o see_v he_o be_v a_o only_a and_o simple_a be_v and_o can_v borrow_v any_o form_n of_o himself_o he_o produce_v himself_o one_o without_o by_o the_o mean_a of_o a_o voice_n and_o a_o light_n whole_o divine_a which_o because_o he_o make_v use_v of_o it_o to_o instruct_v we_o and_o manifest_v himself_o be_v call_v his_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o oracle_n and_o his_o wisdom_n etc._n etc._n to_o the_o 14_o ver_fw-la where_o he_o proceed_v thus_o will_v you_o have_v i_o at_o last_o to_o discover_v this_o great_a mystery_n and_o tell_v you_o under_o what_o form_n god_n come_v unto_o man_n this_o word_n this_o reason_n this_o wisdom_n this_o oracle_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o this_o flesh_n which_o be_v call_v man_n that_o he_o may_v raise_v we_o to_o a_o sovereign_a immortality_n a_o metamorphosis_n to_o be_v admire_v in_o all_o age_n god_n be_v the_o word_n the_o word_n be_v the_o life_n the_o life_n be_v the_o light_n of_o man_n the_o light_n be_v flesh_n the_o flesh_n man_n the_o man_n god_n who_o be_v bless_v for_o ever_o god_n and_o man_n have_v join_v themselves_o together_o for_o god_n be_v in_o j._n c._n reconcile_a the_o word_n to_o himself_o it_o be_v on_o this_o wise_a that_o god_n the_o sovereign_a god_n deus_fw-la deus_fw-la ille_fw-la o_fw-la man_n manifest_a himself_o in_o the_o flesh_n and_o converse_v among_o we_o hence_o come_v it_o that_o a_o great_a prophet_n give_v he_o the_o name_n of_o emanuel_n this_o learned_a man_n word_n be_v remarkable_a he_o say_v that_o the_o invisible_a god_n be_v willing_a to_o make_v himself_o know_v be_v please_v to_o put_v on_o a_o person_n that_o be_v to_o say_v give_v himself_o a_o figure_n take_v a_o sensible_a image_n under_o which_o he_o produce_v himself_o outward_o that_o this_o image_n consist_v in_o a_o light_n and_o a_o voice_n which_o he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o show_v himself_o and_o to_o instruct_v we_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n call_v his_o word_n so_o that_o the_o word_n of_o s._n john_n and_o the_o image_n of_o the_o invisible_a god_n as_o s._n paul_n have_v it_o be_v the_o selfsame_a thing_n thus_o you_o have_v the_o word_n excellent_o well_o define_v according_a to_o the_o idea_n of_o clement_n neither_o do_v i_o believe_v that_o a_o neat_a and_o more_o distinct_a notion_n can_v be_v form_v of_o it_o nor_o one_o more_o agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n which_o tell_v we_o so_o often_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n of_o his_o face_n of_o his_o dwelling_n of_o his_o presence_n in_o a_o angel_n in_o a_o cloud_n in_o a_o light_n in_o a_o fire_n with_o a_o clap_n of_o thunder_n with_o a_o voice_n or_o with_o a_o gentle_a and_o still_o sound_v and_o what_o can_v this_o be_v i_o pray_v you_o but_o his_o person_n and_o his_o word_n you_o need_v only_o read_v maimonides_n in_o his_o more_n nevochim_n p._n 1._o ch_n 25_o &_o 64._o where_o with_o extraordinary_a clearness_n he_o explain_v what_o the_o ancient_a word_n be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o habitation_n of_o the_o divine_a majesty_n and_o providence_n in_o some_o certain_a place_n where_o he_o will_v make_v himself_o know_v which_o he_o cause_v to_o dart_v forth_o miraculous_o under_o the_o representation_n of_o a_o create_a light_n will_v you_o have_v the_o same_o word_n under_o the_o n._n testament_n consider_v the_o extraordinary_a providence_n that_o preside_v at_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o messiah_n behold_v a_o angel_n that_o speak_v and_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o god_n on_o this_o occasion_n a_o spirit_n overshadow_v the_o holy_a virgin_n the_o which_o resemble_v so_o much_o the_o light_a cloud_n that_o cover_v the_o tabernacle_n behold_v the_o habitation_n of_o god_n in_o the_o messiah_n dwell_v himself_o among_o we_o in_o a_o word_n see_v the_o majesty_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o son_n who_o glory_n we_o have_v behold_v if_o this_o will_v not_o suffice_v get_v up_o the_o mount_n to_o the_o transfiguration_n of_o j._n c._n you_o will_v there_o see_v a_o apparition_n of_o two_o great_a prophet_n a_o cloud_n that_o cover_v they_o a_o light_n spread_v itself_o over_o j._n c._n his_o face_n become_v bright_a like_o the_o sun_n and_o last_o a_o voice_n come_v out_o of_o the_o cloud_n say_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o belove_a son_n in_o who_o i_o be_o well_o please_v hear_v you_o he_o behold_v here_o the_o word_n wherein_o god_n give_v all_o the_o mark_n of_o his_o presence_n and_o whence_o he_o declare_v his_o principal_a will_n which_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v give_v ear_n to_o his_o son_n the_o only_a oracle_n and_o the_o sole_a word_n by_o which_o he_o will_v ever_o hereafter_o discover_v himself_o and_o speak_v to_o we_o irenaeus_n have_v no_o other_o idea_n of_o the_o word_n lib._n 4._o c._n 37._o where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n design_v to_o show_v god_n in_o its_o sundry_a dispensation_n show_v he_o make_v like_o to_o a_o man_n that_o by_o this_o mean_a he_o preserve_v to_o the_o father_n his_o invisibility_n lest_o man_n shall_v come_v to_o despise_v he_o that_o if_o the_o manifestation_n of_o god_n which_o be_v at_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n do_v give_v life_n unto_o man_n how_o much_o more_o will_v the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o father_n by_o the_o word_n give_v life_n to_o all_o those_o who_o see_v god_n on_o this_o wise_a that_o the_o prophet_n never_o see_v the_o face_n of_o god_n uncover_v but_o only_o certain_a dispensation_n and_o certain_a mystery_n by_o which_o god_n begin_v to_o show_v himself_o that_o these_o first_o sketche_n of_o the_o divine_a manifestation_n be_v only_o the_o prelude_v of_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v make_v by_o j._n c._n that_o the_o father_n be_v invisible_a in_o truth_n that_o no_o person_n ever_o see_v he_o but_o that_o the_o word_n manage_v the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o father_n and_o show_v their_o glory_n as_o it_o think_v fit_a irenaeus_n tell_v we_o afterward_o that_o the_o word_n appear_v under_o different_a figure_n of_o a_o man_n a_o wind_n a_o light_n a_o cloud_n a_o fire_n etc._n etc._n which_o discover_v to_o we_o that_o all_o external_a manifestation_n whether_o it_o be_v by_o angel_n or_o by_o the_o flesh_n of_o j._n c._n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o all_o internal_a communication_n
be_v difficult_a to_o find_v the_o father_n of_o the_o universe_n he_o show_v by_o this_o not_o only_o that_o the_o world_n be_v generate_v but_o also_o that_o it_o be_v generate_v as_o his_o son_n plato_n himself_o give_v we_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o system_n in_o his_o second_o letter_n to_o dionysius_n with_o this_o caution_n that_o it_o be_v altogether_o enigmatical_a all_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v round_o about_o the_o king_n of_o the_o universe_n the_o thing_n of_o the_o second_o order_n be_v about_o the_o second_o and_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o three_o order_n be_v about_o the_o three_o which_o be_v thus_o interpret_v by_o marsilius_n ficinus_fw-la the_o idea_n be_v about_o the_o good_a the_o angelic_a spirit_n about_o the_o reason_n and_o the_o form_n about_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n he_o add_v that_o plato_n call_v they_o three_o principle_n not_o because_o they_o be_v equal_o such_o but_o inasmuch_o as_o they_o be_v subordinate_a the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o the_o good_a be_v such_o of_o himself_o the_o reason_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v the_o near_a to_o god_n and_o the_o soul_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o first_o and_o second_o god_n now_o this_o order_n whatever_o it_o be_v have_v no_o relation_n at_o all_o to_o a_o invisible_a trinity_n but_o be_v manifest_o refer_v to_o the_o world_n and_o creation_n see_v the_o second_o and_o the_o three_o god_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o efficacious_a will_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n the_o one_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o idea_n of_o all_o being_n and_o the_o other_o produce_v their_o different_a form_n thus_o you_o have_v the_o riddle_n unfold_v i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o clemens_n alexandr_n pretend_v in_o the_o same_o book_n i_o have_v quote_v that_o these_o word_n of_o plato_n mean_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o christian_a platonic_a trinity_n if_o i_o may_v express_v myself_o thus_o but_o without_o any_o ground_n as_o be_v evident_a by_o the_o commentary_n of_o ficinus_fw-la clement_n endeavour_n to_o show_v in_o this_o whole_a book_n that_o there_o be_v no_o tenent_n in_o the_o whole_a christian_a religion_n but_o what_o be_v find_v in_o plato_n and_o the_o other_o philosopher_n now_o see_v the_o doctrine_n about_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o darling_n of_o plato_n we_o need_v not_o wonder_v if_o the_o platonic_a father_n search_v for_o all_o the_o possible_a resemblance_n between_o the_o second_o god_n of_o plato_n and_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n on_o who_o behalf_n and_o to_o this_o purpose_n they_o imagine_v a_o generation_n and_o pre-existence_n before_o time_n be_v have_v change_v all_o the_o gospel_n matter_n of_o fact_n concern_v the_o miraculous_a birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n into_o vain_a and_o empty_a contemplation_n which_o suppose_v in_o he_o another_o distinct_a nature_n from_o that_o which_o he_o receive_v from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o virgin_n to_o conclude_v whoever_o insist_o as_o it_o be_v usual_a on_o the_o seem_a resemblance_n find_v between_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n and_o that_o of_o the_o divine_a plato_n seem_v willing_a to_o deceive_v himself_o see_v the_o most_o able_a critic_n have_v own_a already_o that_o there_o be_v no_o resemblance_n at_o all_o between_o these_o two_o word_n desiderius_n herauldus_n as_o he_o be_v quote_v by_o mons_fw-la le_fw-fr clerc_n biblioth_n vniv_n tom._n vi_o p._n 24._o remark_n judicious_o that_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n strain_v to_o their_o advantage_n all_o the_o action_n word_n and_o write_n of_o the_o pagan_n which_o they_o often_o interpret_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a mean_v of_o the_o latter_a i_o shall_v now_o quote_v casaubon_n who_o be_v not_o at_o all_o suspect_v in_o this_o affair_n this_o critic_n have_v relate_v a_o passage_n of_o cyril_n against_o julian_n where_o this_o father_n pretend_v that_o plato_n ascribe_v the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o word_n speak_v the_o same_o with_o st._n john_n that_o critic_n declare_v that_o himself_o be_v not_o at_o all_o of_o that_o opinion_n you_o have_v here_o the_o word_n say_v he_o exercit._n in_o baron_n pag._n 5._o by_o the_o which_o plato_n assure_v the_o visible_a world_n be_v make_v he_o indeed_o seem_v to_o say_v what_o st._n john_n do_v which_o be_v what_o cyril_n pretend_v to_o but_o if_o we_o take_v a_o near_a view_n of_o this_o affair_n this_o word_n or_o this_o reason_n as_o plato_n will_v have_v it_o which_o the_o supreme_a god_n employ_v in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n be_v visible_o and_o whole_o different_a from_o the_o word_n jesus_n christ_n whereof_o st._n john_n speak_v which_o word_n be_v unknown_a to_o those_o to_o who_o the_o revelation_n be_v know_v there_o be_v find_v many_o such_o like_a expression_n in_o the_o father_n where_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o the_o word_n may_v deceive_v those_o who_o do_v not_o examine_v they_o with_o a_o requisite_a attention_n see_v here_o in_o brief_a what_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o platonist_n write_n of_o the_o platonic_a philosopher_n these_o philosopher_n consider_v the_o trinity_n always_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n build_v three_o system_n thereon_o we_o shall_v name_v the_o first_o a_o theologic_n system_fw-la which_o put_v down_o the_o supreme_a be_v for_o the_o first_o god_n the_o intelligible_a and_o ideal_o world_n for_o the_o second_o and_o the_o sensible_a world_n for_o the_o three_o the_o first_o be_v the_o father_n because_o he_o be_v the_o understanding_n generate_a the_o idea_n the_o other_o be_v the_o son_n the_o internal_a word_n or_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o father_n because_o he_o be_v immediate_o generate_v and_o subsist_v always_o in_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o father_n the_o last_o be_v the_o spirit_n and_o soul_n or_o the_o creature_n proceed_v from_o the_o other_o two_o because_o it_o receive_v the_o form_n from_o the_o idea_n but_o its_o life_n and_o its_o motion_n from_o the_o first_o author_n of_o all_o thing_n i_o shall_v name_v the_o second_o system_n of_o the_o platonist_n the_o ailegoric_a system_n which_o consider_v a_o trinity_n of_o property_n in_o the_o second_o god_n or_o the_o word_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o creation_n meaning_n by_o the_o divine_a word_n nothing_o else_o but_o the_o infinite_a goodness_n the_o admirable_a wisdom_n and_o the_o immense_a power_n which_o have_v form_v the_o universe_n as_o we_o have_v observe_v it_o above_o in_o a_o passage_n of_o clemens_n hence_o it_o appear_v on_o what_o account_n they_o call_v it_o the_o maker_n and_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n last_o we_o will_v name_v the_o three_o the_o physical_a system_n which_o consider_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o world_n a_o efficient_a cause_n viz._n a_o creator_n and_o a_o father_n a_o matter_n subsist_v from_o all_o eternity_n in_o this_o first_o author_n which_o proceed_v from_o he_o by_o the_o way_n of_o prolation_n or_o emanation_n and_o a_o form_n produce_v result_v from_o the_o other_o two_o both_o from_o the_o matter_n and_o the_o first_o cause_n the_o one_o be_v the_o internal_a word_n the_o other_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o the_o three_o be_v the_o animate_v world_n these_o three_o system_n and_o perhaps_o many_o other_o that_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o allegorise_a platonist_n pregnant_a with_o such_o like_a method_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o plato_n doctrine_n be_v so_o consuse_v and_o difficult_a to_o be_v penetrate_v therefore_o mr._n le_fw-fr clerc_n be_v in_o the_o right_n when_o he_o say_v biblioth_n univ_fw-la tom._n x._o p._n 396._o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o confusion_n in_o the_o platonist_n system_v that_o they_o have_v even_o contradict_v themselves_o not_o have_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n of_o what_o they_o will_v say_v we_o may_v affirm_v the_o same_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n who_o follow_v this_o philosophy_n in_o relation_n 〈…〉_o but_o he_o do_v not_o observe_v 〈◊〉_d the_o 〈◊〉_d remarkable_a hereof_o proceed_v not_o only_o from_o the_o diversity_n of_o their_o system_n but_o also_o for_o want_v of_o a_o good_a distinction_n between_o the_o subtle_a platonism_n for_o so_o i_o shall_v call_v it_o which_o treat_v allegorical_o of_o the_o goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n of_o god_n under_o a_o figure_n of_o three_o god_n who_o create_v the_o world_n and_o the_o gross_a platonism_n which_o perceive_v not_o the_o subtle_a part_n of_o this_o allegory_n and_o follow_v the_o letter_n make_v three_o hypostasis_n of_o these_o three_o power_n the_o first_o method_n be_v allegoric_a and_o arbitrary_a may_v without_o contradict_v itself_o change_v the_o name_n order_n and_o number_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o figure_n it_o make_v use_v of_o to_o express_v always_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o be_v a_o ingenious_a invention_n that_o vary_v its_o representation_n and_o
ingenuous_o in_o joan._n 1.1_o they_o only_o mean_v that_o the_o word_n be_v not_o create_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o all_o thing_n when_o god_n create_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o other_o creature_n or_o that_o of_o the_o other_o generate_v spirit_n because_o it_o have_v a_o be_v then_o already_o the_o father_n have_v beget_v it_o before_o by_o a_o immediate_a generation_n for_o this_o reason_n the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o deny_v formal_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n may_v be_v call_v son_n because_o there_o be_v say_v he_o but_o one_o ungenerate_v and_o but_o one_o generate_v it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v a_o son_n have_v be_v make_v by_o another_o who_o be_v likewise_o make_v eusebius_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o chapter_n a_o such_o be_v the_o argument_n of_o that_o chapter_n tradition_n of_o the_o church_n de_n eccles_n theol._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6._o the_o spirit_n the_o paraclet_n say_v he_o be_v neither_o god_n nor_o son_n because_o he_o take_v not_o his_o origin_n from_o the_o father_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o son_n do_v be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v make_v by_o the_o son_n for_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v all_o thing_n say_v the_o evangelist_n consequent_o then_o the_o holy_a spirit_n also_o origen_n doctrine_n be_v the_o source_n of_o all_o this_o who_o maintain_v in_o his_o 1_o tom._n upon_o st._n john_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v a_o creature_n of_o the_o son_n rely_v with_o eusebius_n upon_o this_o expression_n that_o all_o 〈◊〉_d not_o except_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v make_v by_o the_o son_n this_o theology_n of_o the_o ancient_n â—â—â—hing_v the_o immediate_a generation_n of_o the_o word_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o world_n creation_n be_v follow_v by_o many_o other_o doctor_n even_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a marius_n victorinus_n be_v of_o this_o number_n who_o will_v have_v it_o in_o his_o first_o book_n that_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n be_v only_o a_o effusion_n and_o manifestation_n of_o that_o power_n which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o which_o be_v hide_v in_o god_n before_o you_o may_v join_v zeno_n of_o verona_n with_o he_o de_fw-la aeterna_fw-la filii_fw-la generatione_n serm._n 3_o who_o moreover_o explain_v this_o generation_n by_o refer_v it_o to_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n for_o as_o he_o say_v it_o be_v then_o that_o the_o word_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v bury_v in_o the_o abyss_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n in_o profundo_fw-la sacrae_fw-la mentis_fw-la serm._n 1_o be_v thrust_v forth_o and_o beget_v will_v valentine_n have_v express_v himself_o otherwise_o about_o his_o word_n which_o come_v forth_o out_o of_o the_o understanding_n than_o this_o man_n do_v of_o his_o come_v out_o of_o the_o deep_a and_o silence_n but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o forget_v rupert_n who_o unfold_v admirable_o this_o philosophic_a cabala_n say_v that_o the_o father_n actual_o beget_v the_o word_n which_o contain_v potential_o all_o thing_n when_o he_o create_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n yes_o he_o go_v on_o the_o father_n thrust_v forth_o this_o good_a word_n out_o of_o his_o heart_n and_o before_o the_o morningstar_n beget_v he_o out_o of_o his_o bosom_n viz._n out_o of_o the_o bottom_n of_o his_o substance_n when_o he_o say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o like_a to_o origen_n expression_n that_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o light_n be_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n mr._n huel_n excuse_v origen_n allege_v that_o he_o speak_v allegorical_o we_o do_v not_o doubt_v it_o all_o this_o theology_n be_v allegoric_a the_o word_n or_o command_n which_o god_n utter_v to_o the_o creature_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o improper_o so_o and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o my_o thought_n or_o my_o speech_n be_v the_o son_n of_o my_o understanding_n which_o both_o conceive_v and_o bring_v they_o forth_o this_o be_v too_o evident_a and_o for_o this_o cause_n dr._n ball_n have_v reason_n to_o retrench_v out_o of_o his_o quotation_n desen_n fidei_fw-la nic._n p._n 395._o these_o last_o word_n of_o rupert_n passage_n that_o the_o father_n beget_v the_o son_n when_o he_o â—â—id_v let_v there_o be_v light_n but_o lactartius_n go_v beyond_o all_o these_o doctor_n i_o quote_v for_o he_o allow_v not_o to_o the_o word_n so_o much_o as_o the_o advantage_n of_o a_o immediate_a generation_n above_o the_o other_o generate_v spirit_n he_o find_v no_o difference_n between_o they_o but_o only_o in_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o their_o prolation_n and_o in_o the_o different_a design_n god_n have_v in_o the_o beget_n of_o they_o the_o holy_a scripture_n teach_v we_o say_v he_o lib._n 4._o c._n 8._o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n even_o as_o also_o the_o other_o angel_n be_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n for_o the_o word_n be_v a_o spirit_n which_o be_v bring_v forth_o with_o a_o significative_a voice_n but_o because_o the_o spirit_n breath_n and_o speech_n be_v thrust_v forth_o by_o different_a organ_n the_o spirit_n proceed_v out_o of_o the_o nostril_n and_o the_o speech_n out_o of_o the_o mouth_n consequent_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o this_o son_n of_o god_n and_o the_o other_o angel_n caeteros_fw-la angelos_n these_o be_v come_v forth_o out_o of_o god_n as_o silent_a and_o mute_a spirit_n because_o they_o be_v not_o create_v to_o preach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o god_n but_o only_o for_o the_o execute_n of_o his_o order_n but_o the_o son_n notwithstanding_o he_o be_v a_o spirit_n yet_o he_o come_v forth_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o god_n with_o a_o sound_n and_o a_o voice_n like_v unto_o speech_n because_o god_n be_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o voice_n to_o instruct_v the_o people_n etc._n etc._n you_o see_v manifest_o how_o he_o confound_v the_o angel_n who_o be_v call_v the_o word_n with_o the_o other_o angel_n that_o he_o make_v they_o all_o to_o proceed_v out_o of_o god_n equal_o by_o a_o immediate_a prolation_n and_o that_o the_o only_a difference_n he_o make_v here_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o common_a angel_n proceed_v out_o of_o the_o nostril_n of_o god_n as_o mute_a spirit_n design_v only_o to_o execute_v his_o order_n by_o deed_n whereas_o this_o chief_a angel_n who_o he_o call_v the_o son_n do_v proceed_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o god_n as_o a_o vocal_a and_o sound_a speech_n design_v to_o deliver_v his_o oracle_n and_o to_o reveal_v his_o will._n last_o origen_n or_o some_o body_n else_o under_o his_o name_n go_v beyond_o even_a lactantius_n himself_o in_o that_o he_o confound_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n with_o that_o of_o common_a creature_n homil._n 2._o in_o diversos_fw-la for_o though_o on_o the_o one_o hand_n he_o seem_v to_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v bear_v before_o all_o thing_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o yet_o he_o advance_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o these_o word_n all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o signify_v only_o that_o at_o his_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o father_n all_o thing_n be_v likewise_o bear_v together_o with_o he_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word-god_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o creation_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o though_o he_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o a_o different_a substance_n from_o the_o creature_n that_o he_o have_v the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o have_v a_o beginning_n before_o time_n be_v he_o seem_v to_o destroy_v all_o this_o by_o add_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o son_n substance_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n intend_v so_o much_o when_o he_o say_v that_o his_o father_n be_v great_a than_o he_o which_o assert_n evident_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n be_v great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o son_n as_o also_o when_o he_o go_v on_o to_o exist_v before_o time_n be_v to_o exist_v not_o in_o time_n but_o with_o time_n his_o conclusion_n will_v tell_v we_o his_o mean_v we_o ought_v then_o say_v he_o to_o believe_v three_o thing_n the_o father_n bring_v forth_o the_o son_n beget_v and_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v make_v by_o the_o word_n the_o father_n speak_v the_o word_n be_v beget_v and_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v conformable_o to_o what_o he_o be_v say_v viz._n that_o the_o father_n bring_v forth_o the_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v beget_v his_o wisdom_n all_o thing_n be_v then_o make_v it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o sound_v the_o depth_n of_o this_o philosophy_n the_o word_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n because_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a power_n of_o the_o father_n but_o it_o be_v less_o than_o
if_o it_o be_v so_o his_o history_n of_o a_o phoenix_n ought_v not_o to_o seem_v so_o strange_a to_o we_o it_o be_v a_o fable_n contain_v a_o great_a truth_n in_o his_o opinion_n he_o make_v use_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o ingenious_a allegory_n that_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v make_v express_o to_o represent_v to_o man_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n whenever_o clement_n do_v not_o allegorise_v he_o explain_v to_o we_o simple_o his_o sentiment_n about_o the_o word_n and_o the_o trinity_n as_o to_o the_o former_a he_o say_v in_o chap._n 27._o of_o his_o one_a ep._n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o god_n found_v all_o thing_n by_o the_o word_n of_o his_o power_n and_o that_o he_o can_v destroy_v they_o by_o the_o same_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d utrobique_fw-la whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o word_n in_o his_o sense_n be_v only_o the_o power_n and_o efficacy_n of_o god_n by_o which_o as_o he_o create_v the_o world_n he_o can_v also_o destroy_v it_o when_o he_o please_v this_o agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n say_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v the_o heaven_n make_v and_o all_o the_o host_n of_o they_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n psal_n 33.6_o and_o that_o by_o the_o same_o breath_n he_o destroy_v the_o wicked_a isa_n 11.4_o &_o 2_o thess_n 2.8_o we_o can_v find_v here_o the_o platonic_a idea_n of_o a_o personalize_v word_n so_o that_o photius_n have_v reason_n to_o complain_v bibl._n cod._n 126._o that_o clement_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o j._n c._n in_o that_o sublime_a style_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o when_o god_n be_v speak_v of_o his_o simplicity_n have_v offend_v those_o that_o love_v only_o the_o high-flown_a philosophy_n of_o plato_n for_o whereas_o a_o platonic_a christian_n will_v never_o have_v omit_v on_o such_o a_o occasion_n to_o inculcate_v that_o god_n the_o father_n create_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o son_n who_o be_v his_o word_n and_o eternal_a wisdom_n clement_n be_v dumb_a here_o and_o content_v himself_o to_o attribute_v the_o creation_n to_o the_o power_n or_o the_o command_n of_o god_n elsewhere_o when_o he_o speak_v express_o of_o j._n c._n he_o withhold_v himself_o from_o give_v he_o any_o other_o excellency_n or_o title_n than_o those_o result_v from_o the_o office_n he_o possess_v by_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n as_o a_o recompense_n for_o his_o suffering_n viz._n those_o of_o a_o highpriest_n and_o lord_n never_o quote_v any_o other_o passage_n but_o those_o that_o serve_v to_o this_o purpose_n as_o to_o his_o trinity_n nothing_o be_v more_o simple_a for_o be_v willing_a to_o move_v the_o corinthian_n to_o concord_n and_o union_n he_o allege_v this_o motive_n among_o the_o rest_n have_v we_o any_o other_o but_o the_o same_o god_n the_o same_o christ_n and_o the_o same_o spirit_n of_o grace_n shed_v upon_o we_o this_o be_v a_o trinity_n of_o a_o man_n true_o apostolic_a one_o god_n one_o messiah_n and_o one_o spirit_n shed_v upon_o the_o faithful_a chap._n xviii_o of_o the_o method_n of_o the_o refine_a platonist_n and_o of_o allegory_n in_o general_n from_z these_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o disciple_n of_o plato_n peruse_v the_o platonist_n writer_n and_o you_o will_v therein_o find_v yet_o some_o remain_v of_o well_o contrive_v platonism_n they_o have_v conceive_v the_o idea_n and_o archetype_n of_o all_o creature_n which_o be_v in_o the_o visible_a world_n to_o be_v in_o the_o intelligible_a world_n do_v easy_o invent_v a_o spiritual_a and_o intelligible_a gospel_n which_o be_v the_o substance_n and_o first_o form_n of_o the_o sensible_a gospel_n a_o distinction_n which_o origen_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o make_v as_o he_o distinguish_v between_o the_o exemplary_a and_o ideal_o word_n different_a from_o the_o sensible_a word_n and_o as_o he_o express_v it_o in_o his_o second_n tom._n on_o john_n a_o word_n which_o be_v in_o god_n and_o which_o be_v as_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v make_v flesh_n as_o a_o original_a be_v from_o the_o copy_n substance_n and_o reality_n from_o the_o shadow_n they_o use_v the_o comparison_n of_o a_o architect_n who_o have_v in_o his_o mind_n the_o idea_n and_o plan_n of_o a_o house_n he_o intend_v to_o build_v whereon_o they_o give_v themselves_o liberty_n find_v all_o the_o wonder_n of_o our_o gospel_n in_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n if_o in_o the_o sensible_a church_n there_o be_v find_v a_o oracle_n and_o interpreter_n from_o god_n bear_v of_o the_o father_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v the_o new_a creature_n by_o the_o power_n and_o wisdom_n which_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o father_n to_o this_o they_o make_v another_o answer_n in_o the_o intelligible_a church_n a_o word_n proceed_v from_o the_o bosom_n or_o understanding_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o his_o substance_n who_o be_v the_o eternal_a wisdom_n of_o god_n and_o secondary_a cause_n of_o all_o thing_n subsist_v in_o the_o world_n take_v off_o the_o veil_n of_o allegory_n or_o rather_o suppose_v all_o that_o to_o be_v allegory_n and_o it_o be_v a_o rational_a philosophy_n which_o reduce_v all_o to_o god_n eternal_a decree_n as_o the_o prime_a cause_n of_o all_o existent_a being_n but_o particular_o of_o christ_n who_o be_v with_o respect_n to_o his_o essence_n the_o only_a son_n and_o first_o bear_v of_o all_o creature_n consequent_o be_v in_o god_n understanding_n the_o idea_n which_o god_n immediate_o beget_v whereon_o all_o other_o depend_v he_o be_v i_o say_v the_o noble_a idea_n or_o as_o some_o speak_v the_o idea_n of_o idea_n and_o if_o they_o find_v this_o christ_n in_o the_o idea_n and_o decree_n of_o god_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v if_o they_o find_v he_o also_o in_o the_o ancient_a dispensation_n of_o angel_n while_o it_o be_v not_o more_o difficult_a see_v he_o in_o those_o first_o sketche_n than_o in_o the_o design_n and_o idea_n which_o god_n have_v frame_v of_o he_o thus_o far_o i_o perceive_v right_a platonism_n i_o see_v in_o it_o the_o footstep_n of_o what_o it_o be_v when_o in_o its_o purity_n and_o i_o at_o the_o same_o time_n observe_v in_o it_o fair_a remain_v of_o ancient_a allegory_n either_o of_o the_o jew_n or_o of_o the_o chaldaean_n who_o delight_v in_o profound_a sense_n and_o theological_a interpretation_n but_o i_o no_o soon_o cast_v my_o eye_n on_o those_o eternal_a substance_n conceive_v as_o real_a emanation_n those_o emanation_n as_o real_a generation_n and_o those_o generation_n as_o subsist_v person_n than_o i_o see_v only_o deprave_v platonism_n as_o absurd_a as_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o poet_n and_o as_o unpolished_a as_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o most_o superstitious_a vulgar_a to_o make_v this_o truth_n the_o more_o evident_a it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o say_v somewhat_o of_o allegory_n and_o of_o the_o use_n which_o the_o ancient_n make_v of_o it_o but_o we_o must_v as_o i_o promise_v in_o page_n 64._o at_o the_o same_o time_n show_v that_o disciple_n who_o ofttimes_o change_v their_o master_n method_n do_v nevertheless_o retain_v certain_a remain_n of_o the_o ancient_a discipline_n which_o betray_v they_o and_o discover_v their_o innovation_n that_o be_v we_o will_v show_v the_o track_n of_o the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o allegorise_v even_o in_o those_o very_a man_n who_o have_v abandon_v the_o allegory_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n and_o choose_v the_o literal_a sense_n of_o three_o hypostasis_n i_o have_v already_o give_v some_o account_n of_o it_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v recall_v to_o mind_n by_o the_o reader_n to_o join_v to_o what_o i_o have_v far_o to_o say_v thereon_o allegory_n be_v a_o figure_n in_o speech_n whereby_o one_o thing_n be_v express_v and_o another_o intimate_v by_o rise_v from_o the_o literal_a to_o a_o noble_a and_o more_o theological_a sense_n see_v grotius_n on_o matth._n ch_z 1.22_o i_o shall_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o the_o enigmatical_a science_n of_o the_o chaldean_n and_o egyptian_n but_o come_v direct_o to_o the_o philosophy_n which_o be_v most_o know_v to_o we_o but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o particular_n i_o must_v advertise_v my_o reader_n that_o if_o he_o will_v be_v full_o inform_v on_o this_o head_n he_o may_v read_v all_o the_o 5_o book_n of_o the_o stromates_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n i_o will_v content_v myself_o with_o quote_v thence_o the_o follow_a word_n which_o give_v we_o a_o general_a idea_n of_o the_o ancient_n method_n in_o the_o use_n they_o make_v of_o allegory_n all_o those_o say_v that_o father_n who_o have_v treat_v of_o divine_a matter_n as_o well_o greek_o as_o barbarian_n conceal_v the_o principle_n of_o thing_n wrap_v the_o truth_n in_o enigma_n symbol_n allegory_n and_o metaphor_n as_o intricate_a as_o those_o of_o the_o oracle_n even_o the_o poet_n who_o
have_v innovate_v he_o must_v know_v little_a of_o plato_n who_o can_v believe_v that_o he_o can_v fall_v into_o so_o dull_a a_o philosophy_n as_o that_o god_n do_v from_o all_o eternity_n necessary_o beget_v a_o son_n a_o second_o god_n put_v he_o forth_o out_o of_o himself_o with_o his_o proper_a hypostasis_fw-la which_o distinguish_v he_o from_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o he_o to_o create_v the_o world_n unless_o it_o be_v perhaps_o to_o deceive_v the_o vulgar_a people_n but_o that_o god_n do_v voluntary_o conceive_v a_o design_n of_o create_v the_o world_n that_o he_o do_v actual_o create_v it_o by_o his_o efficacious_a word_n that_o that_o word_n be_v his_o son_n in_o a_o allegorical_a sense_n because_o it_o be_v emanated_a from_o the_o divine_a understanding_n that_o it_o be_v in_o a_o allegorical_a sense_n the_o creator_n because_o it_o be_v the_o mean_n and_o instrument_n which_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n make_v use_n of_o to_o give_v life_n and_o be_v to_o all_o thing_n then_o indeed_o i_o own_o literal_o moses_n say_v that_o god_n speak_v and_o the_o creature_n obey_v then_o i_o shall_v own_o plato_n allegory_n tell_v i_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o moses_n but_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o religion_n wherein_o he_o be_v bear_v then_o to_o conclude_v i_o own_o the_o good_a divinity_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o assure_v i_o that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o that_o which_o be_v beget_v but_o supreme_a goodness_n profound_a wisdom_n and_o infinite_a power_n manifest_v itself_o in_o the_o work_n of_o this_o universe_n this_o be_v without_o doubt_n the_o true_a way_n of_o understanding_n plato_n and_o we_o have_v a_o famous_a platonist_n as_o our_o warrant_n for_o it_o it_o be_v coelius_n rhodoginus_n lect._n antiq_fw-la lib._n 9_o c._n 12._o for_o that_o great_a man_n very_o judicious_o observe_v that_o one_o can_v never_o be_v a_o good_a platonist_n if_o he_o do_v not_o reckon_v that_o plato_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v allegorical_o good_a platonist_n like_o the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n discover_v to_o we_o the_o origin_n of_o this_o allegorical_a philosophy_n by_o say_v that_o from_o the_o first_o will_n proceed_v another_o will_n and_o from_o this_o the_o world_n lib._n 1._o c._n 24._o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o from_o the_o first_o eternal_a and_o internal_o beget_v will_n proceed_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o all_o thing_n a_o second_o will_n external_o beget_v a_o express_a command_n which_o speak_v all_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o this_o second_o will_n be_v metaphorical_o the_o son_n because_o proceed_v from_o god_n himself_o and_o from_o the_o invisibility_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o his_o nature_n it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o generation_n produce_v his_o image_n every_o manifestation_n be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n irenaeus_n be_v also_o another_o of_o the_o good_a platonist_n who_o allegorize_v in_o many_o place_n of_o his_o treatise_n against_o heresy_n he_o suppose_v god_n not_o to_o have_v need_v any_o more_o than_o his_o two_o hand_n to_o create_v the_o world_n there_o be_v no_o difficulty_n in_o perceive_v his_o intention_n through_o those_o word_n whereas_o the_o heretic_n maintain_v that_o all_o be_v make_v by_o angel_n and_o that_o those_o spirit_n have_v create_v the_o world_n irenaeus_n in_o oppose_v that_o doctrine_n fly_v into_o the_o opposite_a extreme_a viz._n that_o god_n who_o have_v no_o need_n of_o angel_n make_v use_v of_o no_o more_o than_o his_o two_o hand_n his_o word_n and_o his_o spirit_n to_o do_v all_o thing_n not_o that_o by_o those_o two_o power_n he_o understand_v two_o hypostasis_n but_o only_o personalize_v they_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o aeons_n or_o to_o the_o gnostic_n angel_n which_o be_v esteem_v person_n and_o he_o mean_v nothing_o more_o than_o that_o god_n need_v not_o any_o other_o than_o himself_o as_o he_o explain_v himself_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n and_o in_o no_o wise_a any_o power_n separate_v from_o he_o have_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la distinct_a from_o his_o this_o god_n say_v he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n what_o do_v these_o word_n signify_v that_o god_n need_v no_o other_o than_o himself_o if_o not_o that_o god_n have_v no_o need_n of_o any_o more_o than_o his_o command_n and_o power_n to_o operate_v what_o he_o will_v now_o this_o command_n and_o this_o power_n be_v not_o two_o hypostasis_n separate_v and_o distinct_a from_o his_o which_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o heretic_n but_o two_o power_n which_o he_o employ_v as_o his_o two_o hand_n either_o let_v we_o blind_v ourselves_o or_o see_v allegory_n in_o all_o this_o again_o it_o be_v by_o a_o common_a figure_n that_o the_o name_n the_o quality_n and_o even_o the_o personality_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o cease_v to_o be_v or_o which_o be_v reject_v be_v give_v to_o that_o which_o take_v its_o place_n though_o it_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n god_n reject_v sacrifice_n give_v the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o obedience_n which_o he_o accept_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o natural_a say_v dr._n a._n in_o his_o manuscript_n concern_v the_o satisfaction_n than_o to_o give_v to_o a_o thing_n which_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o another_o and_o which_o procure_v all_o the_o fruit_n of_o it_o the_o name_n of_o that_o instead_o whereof_o it_o be_v substitute_v st._n paul_n observe_v this_o rule_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n if_o he_o give_v the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v to_o suit_v his_o expression_n to_o the_o idea_n which_o prevail_v under_o the_o ancient_a dispensation_n wherein_o the_o principal_a act_n of_o piety_n consist_v in_o sacrifice_n he_o apply_v those_o ancient_a sacrifice_n to_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o intend_v any_o other_o mystery_n in_o it_o whereto_o may_v be_v add_v that_o jesus_n christ_n speak_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o be_v to_o teach_v the_o truth_n by_o his_o inspiration_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v teach_v it_o by_o preach_v speak_v of_o he_o as_o of_o a_o teacher_n as_o of_o a_o person_n because_o he_o be_v to_o supply_v the_o absence_n of_o a_o teacher_n and_o fill_v the_o place_n of_o a_o person_n so_o as_o the_o gnostic_n speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o angel_n who_o have_v create_v the_o world_n and_o govern_v the_o ancient_a people_n and_o of_o emanation_n and_o generation_n from_o the_o supreme_a be_v irenaeus_n answer_v the_o true_a angel_n which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o teach_v the_o prophet_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o his_o spirit_n and_o that_o word_n and_o spirit_n be_v his_o true_a emanation_n so_o make_v of_o a_o manifestation_n and_o of_o a_o communication_n god_n helper_n his_o coadjutor_n in_o the_o creation_n his_o minister_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n make_v i_o say_v so_o many_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o godhead_n of_o those_o power_n because_o he_o substitute_n they_o in_o lieu_n of_o the_o hypostasis_n reject_v by_o he_o it_o be_v by_o the_o fame_n method_n that_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n make_v entire_o allegorical_a commentary_n on_o the_o four_o gospel_n thus_o he_o allegorize_v the_o first_o word_n of_o st._n john_n the_o beginning_n say_v he_o that_o be_v god_n the_o word_n that_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n jesus_n christ_n of_o who_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o father_n say_v in_o the_o psalm_n my_o heart_n have_v utter_v a_o good_a word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v christ_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o without_o he_o nothing_o be_v make_v nothing_o that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o idol_n which_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v apparent_a by_o the_o method_n of_o this_o author_n who_o design_n the_o explain_v the_o gospel_n allegorical_o and_o particular_o by_o the_o allegorical_a explanation_n he_o give_v of_o the_o word_n beginning_n and_o of_o that_o of_o nothing_o that_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o word_n be_v likewise_o allegorical_a the_o word_n say_v he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o christ_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v be_v not_o that_o say_n that_o it_o be_v the_o christ_n the_o man_n who_o god_n have_v anoint_v who_o be_v the_o son_n and_o the_o word_n by_o who_o power_n all_o under_o the_o gospel_n be_v make_v even_o the_o idol_n which_o be_v make_v without_o he_o have_v be_v destroy_v and_o the_o world_n reform_v let_v we_o deal_v plain_o christ_n be_v the_o word_n only_o by_o virtue_n of_o a_o allegorical_a sense_n which_o consider_v he_o as_o a_o second_o word_n in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o spiritual_a world_n what_o the_o word-god_n be_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o sensible_a world_n it_o
that_o the_o church_n make_v no_o difficulty_n even_o of_o tolerate_v the_o valentinian_o that_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o they_o who_o hold_v thirty_o person_n in_o the_o deity_n and_o that_o she_o admit_v they_o into_o her_o communion_n she_o have_v more_o indulgence_n than_o i_o shall_v have_v the_o first_o christian_n say_v vossius_fw-la do_v not_o present_o cast_v heretic_n out_o of_o her_o communion_n they_o come_v not_o to_o that_o extremity_n but_o do_v it_o when_o the_o heretic_n go_v so_o far_o as_o express_o to_o contradict_v the_o christian_a faith_n as_o to_o other_o who_o do_v but_o alter_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o mix_v with_o they_o the_o gentile_a fable_n they_o deal_v not_o so_o rigorous_o with_o they_o but_o allow_v they_o some_o kind_n of_o liberty_n he_o put_v down_o valentinian_n among_o these_o last_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o thirty_o aeons_n of_o that_o heretic_n be_v tolerate_v there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o difficulty_n to_o admit_v of_o three_o hypostasis_n instead_o of_o three_o attribute_n or_o three_o modes_n these_o good_a man_n think_v it_o not_o amiss_o to_o accommodate_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n with_o the_o fable_n of_o the_o pagan_a philosopher_n and_o poet_n but_o rather_o a_o service_n to_o religion_n hence_o it_o be_v without_o doubt_n that_o platonism_n which_o at_o first_o serve_v she_o only_o for_o ornament_n at_o length_n become_v under_o favour_n of_o this_o toleration_n the_o very_a support_n of_o her_o mystery_n this_o bring_v to_o my_o remembrance_n a_o remark_n of_o mons_fw-la le_fw-fr clere_n in_o his_o rule_n of_o criticism_n biblioth_n vniv_n tom._n 10._o p._n 334._o which_o very_o well_o deserve_v our_o reflection_n it_o have_v so_o fall_v out_o that_o though_o there_o have_v be_v always_o in_o use_n among_o christian_n some_o certain_a term_n yet_o they_o have_v insensible_o depart_v wide_o from_o their_o idea_n which_o they_o who_o first_o use_v the_o term_n fix_v to_o they_o and_o though_o the_o word_n remain_v the_o same_o yet_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o have_v pass_v through_o divers_a revolution_n the_o phrase_n or_o expression_n be_v say_v he_o write_v in_o sensible_a character_n in_o a_o great_a many_o book_n can_v not_o suffer_v any_o great_a alteration_n but_o the_o idea_n first_o belong_v to_o those_o expression_n be_v thing_n not_o to_o be_v see_v with_o one_o eye_n and_o their_o rise_n and_o disappearance_n and_o their_o several_a change_n be_v all_o secret_a thing_n within_o the_o mind_n of_o every_o man_n and_o invisible_a to_o every_o body_n else_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o guess_v what_o have_v happen_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o equivocal_a sound_n one_o see_v on_o a_o theatre_n the_o actor_n come_v forth_o from_o behind_o the_o curtain_n in_o certain_a habit_n may_v one_o therefore_o conclude_v that_o always_o when_o one_o see_v the_o same_o habit_n they_o be_v the_o same_o actor_n who_o have_v they_o on_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o thought_n and_o the_o word_n wherein_o they_o be_v dress_v in_o these_o word_n you_o have_v a_o account_n as_o it_o be_v of_o the_o comedy_n our_o trinitarian_n act_n at_o this_o day_n they_o put_v on_o all_o the_o dress_n of_o the_o church_n and_o say_v with_o she_o holy_a bless_a and_o glorious_a trinity_n three_o person_n and_o one_o god_n but_o do_v it_o follow_v therefore_o that_o under_o the_o same_o word_n they_o conceive_v the_o same_o idea_n or_o that_o they_o be_v the_o same_o actor_n always_o when_o see_v in_o the_o same_o habit_n not_o at_o all_o some_o be_v sabellian_o other_o be_v rigid_a and_o other_o be_v moderate_a trinitarian_n and_o all_o together_o have_v idea_n so_o confuse_v and_o so_o contrary_a to_o one_o another_o that_o it_o may_v be_v one_o shall_v not_o be_v much_o mistake_v if_o one_o say_v that_o this_o expression_n three-person_n in_o their_o mouth_n have_v as_o many_o sense_n as_o there_o be_v divine_n who_o pronounce_v 〈◊〉_d if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o six_o any_o meaning_n to_o they_o and_o that_o they_o form_n any_o idea_n about_o they_o so_o that_o although_o the_o blatonist_n and_o the_o christian_n have_v use_v these_o term_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v thereupon_o that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o idea_n nor_o that_o the_o platonist_n have_v the_o same_o among_o themselves_o nor_o that_o all_o christian_n among_o themselves_o in_o all_o time_n and_o place_n affix_v to_o the_o same_o term_n one_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n the_o present_a time_n sufficient_o show_v we_o what_o one_o ought_v to_o judge_n of_o the_o past_a the_o term_n have_v be_v always_o the_o same_o but_o they_o be_v only_o sensible_a object_n that_o be_v not_o â—_o to_o change_v but_o the_o mean_v and_o the_o idea_n be_v thing_n invisible_a which_o pass_v within_o the_o mind_n they_o may_v be_v and_o be_v change_v without_o be_v perceive_v to_o conclude_v i_o make_v this_o reflection_n only_o with_o regard_n to_o metaphysical_a term_n whereof_o we_o have_v but_o unsteady_a and_o confuse_a idea_n and_o by_o consequence_n they_o be_v liable_a to_o very_o great_a alteration_n as_o these_o idea_n do_v not_o enter_v into_o our_o mind_n without_o difficulty_n so_o they_o be_v not_o maintain_v there_o with_o a_o little_a pain_n soon_o or_o late_a they_o vanish_v and_o after_o all_o they_o can_v pass_v from_o the_o master_n mouth_n to_o the_o scholar_n ear_n without_o some_o revolution_n the_o unity_n of_o god_n be_v one_o thing_n with_o a_o jew_n and_o another_o with_o the_o trinitarian_n the_o term_n consubstantial_a with_o the_o samosatenian_o carry_v a_o different_a idea_n with_o it_o in_o the_o mind_n from_o that_o of_o the_o nicene_n father_n three_o hypostasis_n have_v one_o sense_n with_o the_o platonist_n and_o another_o with_o the_o athanasian_o one_o with_o the_o follower_n of_o arius_n and_o another_o among_o we_o and_o certain_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o alexandria_n have_v reason_n to_o give_v this_o advice_n to_o they_o at_o antioch_n in_o the_o letter_n they_o write_v to_o they_o apud_fw-la athan._n vid._n dupin_n tom._n 2._o p._n 138._o that_o they_o shall_v not_o differ_v among_o themselves_o about_o the_o hypostasis_n since_o they_o who_o own_v three_o in_o the_o trinity_n and_o they_o who_o allow_v of_o no_o more_o than_o one_o be_v both_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o differ_v only_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o expression_n we_o understand_v well_o enough_o what_o this_o mean_n the_o metaphysical_a term_n be_v capable_a of_o the_o most_o contradictory_n sense_n one_o may_v make_v they_o as_o we_o make_v the_o clock_n strike_v what_o we_o please_v if_o you_o own_o three_o hypostasis_n you_o be_v orthodox_n if_o you_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o you_o be_v still_o so_o nevertheless_o this_o term_n be_v a_o sort_n of_o prote_n be_v that_o take_v in_o all_o sense_n in_o some_o man_n mouth_n it_o signify_v the_o manner_n of_o subsist_v and_o then_o it_o be_v three_o with_o other_o it_o signify_v substance_n and_o then_o it_o be_v but_o one_o you_o see_v here_o both_o be_v sound_a to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n before_o they_o be_v aware_a alas_o i_o real_o think_v that_o i_o and_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n too_o if_o when_o she_o own_v one_o essence_n and_o three_o person_n i_o shall_v say_v on_o the_o contrary_a one_o person_n and_o three_o essence_n we_o mean_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o may_v be_v we_o express_v ourselves_o indeed_o different_o but_o after_o all_o we_o shall_v agree_v at_o the_o bottom_n it_o will_v always_o be_v three_o somewhat_n in_o one_o i_o know_v not_o what_o for_o that_o be_v all_o that_o the_o term_n essence_n and_o person_n signify_v in_o the_o mouth_n of_o tripitarians_n but_o raillery_n apart_o who_o will_v nor_o pity_v st_n jerom_n who_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n epist_n ad_fw-la damasum_fw-la to_o inquire_v whether_o he_o shall_v say_v one_o hypostasis_fw-la or_o three_o hypostasis_n what!_o learned_a doctor_n must_v the_o pope_n be_v consult_v about_o that_o say_v what_o you_o please_v for_o you_o may_v with_o a_o very_a safe_a conscience_n sr._n austin_n much_o better_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o his_o party_n as_o to_o the_o word_n person_n de_fw-la trinit_fw-la lib._n 5._o cap._n 9_o when_o say_v he_o it_o be_v ask_v what_o the_o three_o be_v human_a langnage_n be_v scanty_a and_o afford_v not_o term_n to_o express_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o answer_v three_o person_n not_o as_o if_o that_o be_v some_o what_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o something_o must_v be_v say_v and_o one_o must_v not_o be_v silent_v to_o the_o question_n as_o for_o term_n which_o express_v thing_n that_o fall_v under_o our_o sense_n or_o action_n whereof_o we_o have_v a_o distinct_a and_o perfect_a idea_n it_o fall_v out_o quite_o otherwise_o they_o may_v
of_o they_o be_v confecrate_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o word_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n incarnate_a the_o protestant_a writer_n observe_v from_o this_o passage_n as_o dr._n stilling-fleet_n for_o one_o in_o the_o 35_o p._n of_o his_o first_o dialogue_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o transubstantiation_n compare_v that_o justin_n real_o ascribe_v to_o the_o same_o logos_fw-la or_o word_n of_o god_n the_o body_n that_o be_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o body_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v the_o element_n to_o become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n not_o by_o a_o hypostatic_a union_n but_o by_o divine_a influence_n and_o operation_n but_o i_o must_v tell_v you_o too_o that_o the_o father_n understand_v no_o more_o than_o operation_n or_o influence_n by_o the_o word_n or_o the_o spirit_n which_o they_o say_v do_v consecrate_v the_o element_n and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o they_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o influence_n and_o not_o a_o person_n by_o the_o word_n or_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o form_v and_o sanctify_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n whereby_o he_o be_v proper_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o why_o shall_v a_o hypostatic_a union_n be_v rather_o infer_v from_o this_o passage_n the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n than_o from_o this_o bread_n be_v my_o body_n either_o there_o be_v a_o hypostatic_a union_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o flesh_n of_o christ_n or_o there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o of_o the_o word_n and_o flesh_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o word_n the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o same_o power_n the_o man_n or_o the_o son_n of_o mary_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o what_o then_o be_v to_o be_v do_v why_o mystery_n must_v be_v have_v at_o any_o rate_n and_o the_o machine_n of_o platonism_n will_v bring_v upon_o the_o stage_n as_o many_o as_o you_o please_v of_o the_o gross_a and_o most_o absurd_a you_o must_v abandon_v your_o reason_n it_o be_v rashness_n to_o be_v incline_v to_o hearken_v to_o reason_n let_v reason_n submit_v herself_o to_o faith_n and_o give_v she_o alone_o leave_v to_o speak_v the_o papist_n require_v we_o to_o abandon_v our_o sense_n but_o the_o trin_n n_n will_v have_v we_o renounce_v our_o reason_n i_o be_o no_o christian_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o latter_a if_o i_o be_o not_o a_o brute_n a_o brute_n do_v i_o say_v if_o i_o be_o not_o a_o block_n error_n be_v fruitful_a and_o lead_v we_o into_o the_o gross_a absurdity_n and_o it_o be_v the_o system_fw-la of_o these_o absurdity_n that_o be_v style_v theology_n chap._n xxii_o of_o the_o true_a oeconomy_n it_o be_v certain_a than_o that_o the_o ancient_n be_v unacquainted_a with_o good_a divinity_n and_o know_v less_o of_o the_o true_a oeconomy_n they_o believe_v their_o platonism_n whereof_o they_o be_v mighty_a fond_a give_v they_o great_a advantage_n over_o the_o pagan_a philosopher_n and_o they_o use_v it_o for_o reason_n of_o prudence_n and_o as_o they_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n gentile_n by_o birth_n they_o know_v not_o the_o ancient_a jewish_a oeconomy_n which_o will_v have_v put_v they_o in_o the_o right_a way_n or_o it_o may_v be_v they_o be_v rather_o incline_v to_o pursue_v their_o own_o bigotry_n their_o oeconomy_n be_v this_o as_o in_o a_o family_n the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v but_o one_o lord_n when_o the_o son_n rule_v in_o the_o name_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o father_n who_o have_v transfer_v the_o exercise_n of_o that_o right_n to_o he_o it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n say_v they_o in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o family_n of_o god_n the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v but_o one_o by_o virtue_n of_o that_o oeconomy_n which_o lodge_v a_o power_n in_o the_o son_n hand_n to_o dispose_v of_o the_o father_n favour_n and_o to_o exercise_v all_o authority_n it_o be_v thus_o tertullian_n explain_v the_o oeconomy_n in_o his_o discourse_n against_o praxeas_n he_o show_v he_o that_o he_o do_v not_o destroy_v the_o notion_n of_o a_o monarchy_n or_o the_o government_n of_o one_o over_o the_o universe_n because_o the_o father_n may_v exercise_v it_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o son_n or_o such_o as_o he_o shall_v think_v fit_a to_o substitute_n in_o his_o room_n as_o the_o angel_n his_o officer_n and_o commissioner_n but_o chief_o because_o the_o son_n do_v nothing_o but_o at_o the_o will_n of_o his_o father_n and_o with_o a_o power_n he_o have_v receive_v which_o be_v evident_a even_o from_o this_o that_o he_o shall_v one_o day_n surrender_v it_o to_o his_o father_n as_o the_o apostle_n tell_v we_o and_o the_o son_n himself_o shall_v be_v subject_a to_o he_o lactantius_n pursue_v exact_o the_o step_n of_o tertullian_n in_o lib._n 4._o c._n 29._o when_o a_o father_n say_v he_o have_v a_o son_n who_o he_o dear_o love_v give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o lord_n with_o authority_n if_o notwithstanding_o this_o son_n continue_v in_o his_o father_n house_n under_o he_o it_o may_v be_v say_v however_o according_a to_o the_o civil_a law_n that_o it_o be_v but_o one_o house_n and_o one_o master_n or_o lord_n so_o this_o world_n be_v but_o one_o house_n or_o family_n and_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n who_o govern_v it_o with_o the_o father_n consent_n be_v but_o one_o god_n since_o that_o one_o be_v as_o two_o and_o the_o two_o as_o one._n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o see_v that_o the_o son_n be_v in_o the_o father_n because_o the_o father_n love_v the_o son_n and_o the_o father_n be_v in_o the_o son_n because_o the_o son_n obey_v faithful_o the_o father_n will_n and_o do_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o father_n will_v or_o command_v he_o god_n therefore_o as_o tertullian_n show_v may_v communicate_v his_o right_n to_o all_o intelligent_a creature_n and_o use_v in_o a_o way_n of_o condescension_n their_o ministry_n to_o make_v himself_o know_v to_o his_o child_n for_o as_o he_o be_v by_o his_o nature_n incomprehensible_a his_o supreme_a majesty_n be_v far_o above_o all_o his_o creature_n he_o stoop_v as_o it_o be_v by_o this_o method_n to_o their_o shallow_a capacity_n it_o be_v thus_o at_o other_o time_n that_o he_o use_v the_o ministry_n of_o angel_n and_o at_o that_o day_n the_o ministry_n of_o a_o man_n who_o he_o make_v his_o son_n and_o heir_n of_o his_o house_n in_o short_a this_o dispensation_n by_o his_o son_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n differ_v not_o from_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o old_a administration_n only_o in_o this_o that_o the_o latter_a be_v temporary_a and_o provisional_a but_o that_o of_o christ_n be_v perpetual_a the_o angel_n exercise_v their_o oeconomy_n as_o minister_n commission_v and_o delegated_a jesus_n christ_n exercise_v he_o in_o the_o capacity_n of_o a_o son_n and_o heir_n who_o continne_v always_o in_o the_o house_n or_o family_n they_o who_o know_v the_o ancient_a oeconomy_n to_o be_v such_o as_o st._n paul_n and_o st._n stephen_n have_v discover_v it_o to_o be_v who_o acquaint_v we_o that_o it_o be_v angel_n or_o a_o angel_n which_o give_v the_o law_n and_o say_v i_o be_o the_o lord_n etc._n etc._n i_o be_o the_o god_n of_o abraham_n etc._n etc._n they_o i_o say_v be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o incomprehensible_a and_o invisible_a god_n who_o appear_v to_o the_o jew_n they_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o be_v none_o other_o than_o his_o angel_n his_o word_n his_o face_n or_o his_o person_n by_o which_o he_o make_v himself_o to_o be_v see_v and_o understand_v accommodate_v himself_o by_o this_o dispensation_n to_o the_o weakness_n of_o man_n who_o can_v not_o see_v god_n and_o live_v but_o they_o who_o comprehend_v not_o this_o oeconomy_n of_o goodness_n and_o condescension_n gross_o fancy_v this_o angel_n to_o be_v a_o uncreated_a one_o as_o they_o call_v he_o or_o the_o supreme_a god_n himself_o as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o the_o gross_a absurdity_n to_o imagine_v that_o the_o supreme_a god_n have_v put_v his_o name_n upon_o the_o supreme_a god_n if_o this_o angel_n be_v real_o jehovah_n by_o nature_n can_v he_o receive_v this_o name_n from_o another_o have_v he_o in_o his_o manifestation_n occasion_n for_o another_o name_n and_o another_o authority_n beside_o his_o own_o the_o same_o mistake_n have_v happen_v with_o regard_n to_o the_o true_a oeconomy_n by_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n and_o secret_a of_o the_o dispensation_n be_v not_o know_v that_o man_n have_v be_v take_v for_o the_o supreme_a god_n or_o a_o uncreated_a angel_n who_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o
j._n c._n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n our_o lord_n how_o i_o pray_v be_v he_o god_n only_a son_n why_o that_o be_v explain_v in_o these_o word_n he_o be_v conceive_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n his_o miraculous_a generation_n and_o nativity_n make_v he_o a_o god_n and_o how_o he_o become_v our_o lord_n appear_v in_o these_o word_n he_o be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n whence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a his_o obedience_n and_o his_o illustrious_a virtue_n raise_v he_o to_o this_o supreme_a dignity_n these_o two_o article_n make_v up_o the_o whole_a of_o the_o ancient_a theology_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o latter_a of_o the_o two_o without_o dispute_n be_v the_o most_o important_a and_o be_v only_o insist_v on_o for_o our_o salvation_n j._n c._n never_o preach_v to_o the_o jew_n his_o miraculous_a birth_n but_o he_o always_o prove_v his_o mission_n from_o heaven_n by_o miracle_n wrought_v public_o and_o open_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o history_n we_o have_v of_o their_o first_o sermon_n have_v speak_v nothing_o more_o they_o insist_v not_o on_o any_o other_o topic_n concern_v their_o divine_a master_n but_o those_o of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o exaltation_n st._n paul_n lose_v his_o life_n for_o preach_v that_o last_o mystery_n but_o in_o how_o many_o passage_n do_v he_o press_v as_o essential_a and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o belief_n of_o christ_n exaltation_n if_o thou_o confess_v with_o thy_o mouth_n that_o jesus_n be_v the_o lord_n and_o believe_v with_o thy_o heart_n that_o god_n have_v raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a thou_o shall_v be_v save_v rom._n 10.9_o the_o early_a antiquity_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o two_o instance_n the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o victor_n bp_o of_o rome_n who_o excommunicate_v theodotus_n although_o he_o believe_v j._n c._n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n because_o as_o be_v remark_v by_o the_o author_n of_o a_o catalogue_n of_o heresy_n suppose_v to_o be_v tertullian_n theodotus_n believe_v christ_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n who_o have_v no_o other_o advantage_n or_o prerogative_n above_o other_o man_n but_o what_o he_o have_v from_o his_o own_o righteousness_n this_o be_v plain_o to_o say_v that_o though_o he_o believe_v he_o a_o man_n extraordinary_a in_o his_o birth_n and_o his_o virtue_n yet_o he_o do_v not_o therefore_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v that_o christ_n and_o that_o lord_n who_o the_o father_n have_v raise_v above_o all_o other_o man_n and_o even_o above_o angel_n whereby_o theodotus_n reject_v a_o fundamental_a article_n of_o christianity_n the_o other_o instance_n be_v that_o of_o justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n he_o there_o own_v for_o his_o brethren_n that_o there_o be_v some_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n who_o hold_v for_o a_o truth_n that_o j._n c._n be_v but_o a_o mere_a man_n the_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n but_o however_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v the_o christ_n which_o plain_o intimate_v that_o they_o do_v not_o look_v upon_o he_o bare_o as_o a_o prophet_n who_o only_o preach_v righteousness_n to_o the_o jew_n but_o beside_o they_o think_v he_o to_o be_v the_o messiah_n send_v to_o all_o nation_n and_o the_o lord_n who_o god_n have_v make_v such_o over_o all_o man_n and_o in_o this_o they_o retain_v the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o christianity_n after_o this_o opinion_n change_v as_o pearson_n before_o cite_v have_v remark_v those_o say_v he_o who_o write_v just_a after_o the_o pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n borrow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o pagan_n and_o mingle_v they_o with_o the_o christian_a religion_n follow_v those_o principle_n of_o philosophy_n which_o they_o have_v imbibe_v before_o they_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n that_o be_v the_o source_n of_o the_o ensue_a evil_n the_o exaltation_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o have_v be_v esteem_v the_o chief_a point_n in_o christianity_n as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o write_n of_o polycarp_n and_o clement_n be_v no_o long_o regard_v as_o such_o but_o his_o miraculous_a birth_n be_v the_o only_a article_n insist_v upon_o the_o reason_n whereof_o be_v plain_o this_o that_o in_o their_o dispute_n with_o the_o philosopher_n they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o insist_v upon_o the_o high_a office_n of_o the_o messiah_n as_o upon_o the_o excellency_n of_o his_o nature_n and_o person_n for_o they_o want_v a_o parallel_n with_o the_o emanated_a word_n of_o the_o philosopher_n and_o indeed_o this_o miraculous_a birth_n be_v much_o more_o suitable_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o plato_n philosophy_n which_o enter_v into_o the_o christian_a religion_n upon_o the_o conversion_n of_o some_o learned_a men._n a_o holy_a spirit_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n upon_o a_o virgin_n and_o beget_v in_o her_o that_o holy_a man_n who_o from_o that_o be_v style_v the_o son_n of_o god_n a_o event_n i_o say_v so_o extraordinary_a as_o this_o be_v without_o doubt_n the_o most_o proper_a thing_n in_o all_o that_o gospel_n to_o serve_v for_o a_o foundation_n of_o the_o platonic_a doctrine_n it_o be_v easy_a with_o a_o little_a philosophic_a dexterity_n to_o find_v in_o it_o the_o second_o god_n the_o begotten_a son_n the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o word_n the_o mind_n or_o understanding_n and_o in_o one_o word_n the_o whole_a train_n of_o the_o platonic_a preexistence_n ignatius_n justin_n martyr_n and_o irenaeus_n begin_v with_o a_o accommodation_n of_o these_o term_n more_o or_o less_o you_o may_v see_v in_o their_o write_n not_o that_o naked_a downright_a platonism_n as_o one_o see_v in_o origen_n for_o example_n and_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n but_o platonism_n in_o disguise_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o mask_n of_o christian_a religion_n plato_n logos_fw-la or_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o overshadow_a the_o virgin_n mary_n always_o keep_v company_n in_o their_o write_n for_o this_o passage_n in_o st._n luke_n the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n one_o shall_v meet_v with_o blend_v throughout_o with_o their_o starch_a and_o most_o affect_a speculation_n the_o platonic_a opinion_n do_v not_o enter_v all_o at_o once_o into_o christianity_n which_o then_o will_v have_v be_v sensible_a of_o the_o innovation_n but_o creep_v in_o by_o little_a and_o little_a under_o the_o mask_n of_o explication_n and_o illustration_n any_o change_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o intend_v hereby_o but_o to_o set_v it_o off_o to_o the_o best_a advantage_n and_o make_v it_o fit_a for_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o philosopher_n and_o hereupon_o they_o go_v on_o philosophize_v upon_o a_o point_n incontestable_o christian_a viz._n upon_o the_o sovereign_a power_n that_o form_v the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n dwell_v till_o they_o quite_o lose_v the_o sight_n of_o it_o the_o philosopher_n can_v not_o endure_v that_o so_o plain_a a_o doctrine_n as_o that_o of_o j._n c._n shall_v pretend_v to_o combat_v their_o notion_n they_o always_o twit_v the_o christian_n with_o the_o unskillfulness_n coarseness_n and_o ignorance_n of_o their_o writer_n the_o christian_n ashamed_a of_o this_o reproach_n endeavour_v to_o obviate_v it_o some_o come_v fresh_a from_o the_o pagan_a school_n make_v a_o show_n of_o their_o learning_n and_o mingle_v it_o with_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n other_o apply_v themselves_o so_o well_o to_o human_a learning_n to_o rhetoric_n and_o philosophy_n that_o they_o excel_v and_o â—iâ—ied_v the_o pagan_n but_o at_o the_o expense_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n the_o simplicity_n of_o which_o they_o alter_v i_o say_v to_o obviate_v the_o reproach_n aforesaid_a they_o make_v use_v of_o two_o expedient_n first_o they_o dress_v up_o supposition_n piece_n contain_v the_o most_o subtle_a and_o most_o refine_a philosophy_n and_o publish_v they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n clemens_n romanâ—â—_n and_o many_o other_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o first_o preacher_n of_o christianity_n be_v not_o 〈◊〉_d illiterate_a aâ—_n be_v suppose_v this_o very_a observation_n be_v make_v even_o by_o mons_fw-la daille_n and_o dr._n cave_n yet_o those_o sparious_a pleces_n publish_v for_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o pretend_a author_n among_o the_o pagan_n under_o great_a name_n have_v this_o effect_n beside_o that_o they_o adulterate_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o second_o place_n those_o platonize_a doctor_n 〈…〉_o pt_n the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o their_o allegory_n and_o other_o help_n to_o contemplation_n to_o heighten_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n by_o sublime_a term_n and_o profound_a notion_n thus_o by_o the_o force_n of_o a_o philosophic_a management_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n this_o point_n at_o last_o be_v change_v into_o that_o of_o a_o generation_n of_o plato_n word_n or_o
and_o of_o spirit_n beget_v and_o unbegotten_a make_v a_o god_n in_o the_o flesh_n the_o true_a life_n in_o death_n bear_v of_o mary_n and_o of_o god_n this_o father_n argue_v against_o the_o josephites_n do_v not_o oppose_v to_o their_o error_n the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o his_o birth_n of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n i_o will_v say_v he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o a_o god_n incarnate_a but_o of_o a_o man_n who_o be_v make_v god_n in_o the_o flesh_n that_o be_v to_o say_v who_o be_v bear_v a_o god_n or_o make_v a_o god_n by_o his_o birth_n because_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o this_o sense_n ignatius_n assure_v we_o that_o our_o physician_n be_v partly_o flesh_n and_o partly_o spirit_n since_o by_o his_o wonderful_a conception_n he_o partake_v equal_o of_o the_o fleshly_a or_o human_n and_o of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a nature_n he_o add_v this_o physician_n be_v beget_v and_o unbegotten_a since_o he_o be_v beget_v of_o a_o woman_n like_o other_o man_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n unbegotten_a have_v no_o man_n for_o his_o father_n last_o he_o say_v that_o this_o physician_n be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o of_o god_n which_o explain_v all_o the_o rest_n for_o it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o not_o by_o her_o intercourse_n with_o joseph_n this_o word_n god_n as_o you_o may_v see_v be_v there_o manifest_o oppose_v to_o man_n or_o to_o joseph_n jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n as_o ignatius_n further_o say_v in_o the_o same_o epistle_n be_v conceive_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n according_a to_o the_o divine_a dispensation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v in_o truth_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o david_n but_o by_o the_o intervention_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n where_o one_o see_v the_o same_o antithesis_fw-la continue_v which_o we_o observe_v in_o the_o forego_n passage_n that_o be_v between_o god_n and_o mary_n and_o between_o the_o seed_n of_o david_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o true_a oeconomy_n according_a to_o ignatius_n be_v not_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o the_o messiah_n who_o be_v both_o god_n and_o man_n by_o his_o birth_n of_o a_o woman_n by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n this_o be_v a_o physician_n who_o be_v make_v god_n in_o the_o flesh_n be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o of_o god_n of_o david_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n this_o be_v the_o true_a divine_a dispensation_n this_o be_v the_o great_a mystery_n of_o the_o christian_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o smirna_n present_v we_o with_o another_o passage_n suitable_a to_o this_o occasion_n for_o thus_o he_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o be_v true_o of_o the_o race_n of_o david_n or_o the_o son_n of_o david_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n but_o the_o son_n of_o god_n according_a to_o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o god_n in_o that_o he_o be_v true_o bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n mounseur_fw-fr daillé_n have_v mark_v out_o this_o passage_n of_o ignatius_n as_o heretical_a since_o he_o make_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o the_o father_n bp_o pearson_n give_v this_o account_n of_o it_o in_o his_o vindic._n ignat._n par._n 2._o c._n 9_o that_o it_o be_v clear_a this_o father_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n but_o of_o his_o incarnation_n which_o as_o the_o world_n own_v be_v by_o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o god_n for_o which_o reason_n add_v pearson_n the_o interpolator_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o pervert_v these_o word_n by_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o divine_a nature_n he_o be_v force_v to_o change_v their_o order_n it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o this_o learned_a person_n affirm_v that_o in_o this_o passage_n there_o be_v nothing_o of_o a_o eternal_a generation_n and_o that_o ignatius_n speak_v not_o but_o of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o allusion_n to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n wherefore_o that_o which_o etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o he_o own_v this_o conception_n be_v so_o wonderful_a as_o to_o entitle_v jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o name_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o for_o the_o word_n incarnation_n which_v ignatius_n do_v not_o use_v we_o will_v excuse_v it_o in_o pearson_n it_o be_v a_o term_n of_o art_n unknown_a to_o the_o good_a father_n and_o signify_v in_o the_o platonize_a divinity_n that_o the_o supreme_a god_n be_v make_v man._n and_o if_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o ignatius_n do_v not_o speak_v in_o this_o passage_n but_o of_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o he_o discourse_v upon_o that_o same_o subject_a and_o by_o no_o mean_n on_o the_o eternal_a generation_n in_o the_o two_o other_o passage_n i_o be_o about_o to_o cite_v and_o which_o be_v very_o like_a to_o this_o here_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n dr._n bull_n have_v the_o rashness_n to_o produce_v they_o for_o a_o proof_n of_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o two_o nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v that_o of_o a_o supreme_a god_n and_o that_o of_o a_o man_n like_o one_o of_o we_o in_o his_o judic_n eccles_n p._n 5_o &_o seq_n who_o will_v not_o wonder_v at_o the_o artifice_n of_o divine_n who_o have_v the_o skill_n to_o pervert_v these_o passage_n to_o serve_v their_o notion_n of_o the_o eternal-generation_n we_o can_v furthermore_o show_v you_o the_o footstep_n of_o this_o plain_a ancient_a divinity_n in_o other_o of_o the_o father_n who_o platonize_v more_o than_o ignatius_n as_o in_o justin_n and_o irenaeus_n but_o we_o shall_v have_v another_o opportunity_n of_o examine_v the_o theology_n of_o those_o two_o father_n at_o present_a the_o passage_n in_o ignatius_n will_v suffice_v whereby_o to_o judge_n of_o the_o rest_n the_o only_a reflection_n that_o remain_v be_v that_o ignatius_n have_v so_o often_o distinguish_v between_o the_o son_n bear_v of_o god_n and_o of_o mary_n and_o the_o son_n bear_v of_o david_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o foundation_n that_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n be_v found_v in_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o or_o if_o you_o please_v his_o twofold_a filiation_n the_o one_o divine_a the_o other_o human._n he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n and_o answer_n to_o the_o orthodox_n quest_n 66._o in_o that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o son_n of_o joseph_n in_o that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o joseph_n wife_n it_o be_v in_o this_o the_o mystery_n consist_v he_o be_v bear_v of_o joseph_n wife_n this_o be_v but_o a_o legal_a filiation_n with_o regard_n to_o joseph_n and_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n this_o be_v a_o proper_a and_o natural_a filiation_n with_o respect_n to_o god_n so_o that_o in_o this_o last_o respect_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o he_o be_v true_o light_a of_o light_n and_o god_n of_o god_n i_o have_v already_o say_v it_o and_o i_o will_v repeat_v it_o again_o the_o father_n thought_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o overshadow_a the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o some_o sort_n unite_v itself_o to_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o as_o never_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o it_o and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o perpetual_a inhabitation_n that_o they_o have_v philosophize_v in_o their_o manner_n upon_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n grotius_n aim_v at_o this_o theology_n in_o one_o of_o his_o note_n upon_o colos_n 1.19_o the_o plenitude_n of_o divine_a virtue_n say_v he_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v perpetual_o and_o inseparable_o unite_v and_o not_o by_o interval_n as_o in_o the_o prophet_n this_o be_v what_o be_v call_v the_o hypostatick_a union_n this_o in_o effect_n be_v the_o personal_a union_n of_o the_o divine_a with_o the_o human_a nature_n even_o this_o shekinah_n or_o this_o perpetual_a inhabitation_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o jesus_n christ_n to_o go_v far_o in_o quest_n of_o other_o mystery_n betray_v a_o vanity_n of_o mind_n the_o father_n comprise_v all_o in_o what_o i_o have_v say_v and_o upon_o it_o they_o build_v those_o profound_a speculation_n with_o which_o their_o book_n be_v fill_v if_o at_o some_o time_n they_o go_v far_o and_o speak_v of_o the_o word_n in_o a_o manner_n not_o agreeable_a with_o the_o ground_n i_o have_v lay_v down_o it_o be_v
because_o they_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v surprise_v and_o their_o eye_n to_o be_v dazzle_v with_o cheir_a platonic_a philosophy_n the_o wonderful_a and_o the_o sublime_a be_v very_a tempt_a scheme_n these_o platonist_n be_v a_o sort_n of_o philosopher_n or_o rather_o of_o divine_n who_o have_v make_v a_o voyage_n to_o the_o world_n of_o idea_n and_o some_o christian_n be_v so_o weak_a as_o to_o swallow_v all_o their_o vision_n for_o mystery_n but_o let_v we_o always_o remember_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o father_n that_o how_o far_o soever_o they_o wander_v in_o their_o large_a field_n of_o platonic_a contemplation_n they_o never_o advance_v so_o far_o as_o to_o equal_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n with_o that_o of_o his_o father_n origen_n who_o be_v one_o of_o they_o that_o go_v far_a never_o carry_v his_o theology_n to_o that_o extreme_a whatever_o lofty_a idea_n he_o have_v of_o the_o son_n he_o declare_v however_o in_o his_o 14_o tome_n on_o st._n john_n that_o the_o son_n be_v so_o much_o below_o the_o father_n as_o he_o and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v above_o the_o most_o noble_a creature_n go_v we_o now_o after_o this_o and_o say_v that_o the_o father_n hold_v the_o necessity_n of_o believe_v that_o the_o supreme_a god_n be_v incarnate_a and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v that_o supreme_a god_n monsieur_n huet_n have_v good_a reason_n to_o acknowledge_v upon_o this_o passage_n of_o origen_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v excuse_v and_o to_o attempt_v to_o find_v a_o orthodox_n sense_n in_o it_o can_v not_o be_v consistent_a with_o sincerity_n or_o honesty_n chap._n vii_o the_o same_o proof_n continue_v together_o with_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o ancient_a creed_n thereupon_o we_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o to_o consider_v the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o to_o compare_v those_o which_o be_v form_v upon_o the_o apostolic_a theology_n with_o such_o as_o be_v frame_v according_a to_o the_o platenick_n scheme_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o these_o latter_a that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o of_o his_o incarnation_n come_v in_o the_o room_n of_o that_o of_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o former_a creed_n the_o universal_a church_n say_v irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o have_v receive_v this_o faith_n from_o the_o holy_a apostle_n which_o be_v to_o believe_v in_o one_o god_n the_o father_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o jesus_n christ_n his_o only_a son_n incarnate_a for_o our_o salvation_n etc._n etc._n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o confession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o very_a creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n except_v the_o word_n incarnate_a but_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o it_o stand_v in_o the_o very_a place_n of_o those_o other_o word_n conceive_a by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o be_v want_v in_o this_o creed_n of_o irenaeus_n he_o will_v say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n unite_v itself_o to_o real_a and_o not_o to_o celestial_a and_o aerial_a flesh_n as_o some_o heretic_n imagine_v the_o turn_n be_v somewhat_o platonize_a but_o after_o all_o he_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o advance_v any_o thing_n but_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n since_o he_o dispute_v against_o those_o man_n who_o hold_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v pure_a spirit_n clothe_v with_o celestial_a flesh_n and_o he_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n suppose_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o real_a man_n true_a flesh_n animate_v with_o a_o divine_a spirit_n a_o man_n bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n true_o bear_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o a_o woman_n although_o form_v by_o the_o power_n of_o a_o spirit_n tertullian_n in_o one_o of_o his_o tract_n the_o veland_n virg._n in_o initio_fw-la have_v give_v we_o this_o plain_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o call_v the_o immutable_a and_o unchangeable_a rule_n to_o this_o purpose_n that_o we_o must_v believe_v in_o one_o god_n alone_o etc._n etc._n and_o in_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n etc._n etc._n in_o another_o tract_n the_o praescrip_n adv_fw-la haeres_fw-la present_v you_o with_o another_o rule_n of_o the_o platonize_a faith_n which_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o same_o word_n by_o which_o god_n create_v the_o world_n speak_v to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n come_v forth_o from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n it_o light_v upon_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v make_v flesh_n and_o wrought_v in_o j.c._n all_o sort_n of_o miracle_n have_v he_o forget_v that_o the_o apostolic_a faith_n be_v not_o to_o be_v change_v or_o reform_v no_o without_o doubt_n he_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o change_v any_o thing_n but_o only_o give_v the_o ancient_a opinion_n of_o the_o conception_n of_o j._n c._n in_o platonic_a style_n in_o philosophic_a jargon_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a he_o substitute_n a_o allegory_n manage_v with_o force_n and_o violence_n in_o the_o room_n of_o this_o evangelical_n expression_n bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v plain_a and_o literal_a this_o spirit_n as_o tertullian_n say_v be_v a_o emanation_n from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n may_v be_v say_v in_o a_o mystic_a and_o sublime_a sense_n to_o be_v the_o same_o spirit_n who_o create_v the_o world_n and_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n st._n cyril_n in_o his_o catecheses_n explain_v a_o creed_n pure_o arian_n which_o dr._n bull_n pretend_v to_o be_v the_o ancient_a creed_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n i_o believe_v it_o say_v in_o one_o god_n the_o father_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o the_o father_n before_o age_n true_a god_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v incarnate_a and_o make_v man_n etc._n etc._n i_o say_v this_o creed_n be_v arian_n for_o it_o be_v express_v in_o the_o same_o term_n as_o all_o the_o arian_n confession_n that_o be_v now_o extant_a and_o if_o the_o doctor_n pretend_v that_o it_o be_v orthodox_n at_o the_o best_a hand_n it_o can_v pass_v for_o no_o more_o than_o the_o creed_n of_o constantinople_n as_o monfieur_fw-fr le_fw-fr vassor_n have_v observe_v traité_n the_o 〈◊〉_d examen_fw-la ch_n 6._o p._n 226._o this_o creed_n of_o st._n cyril_n say_v he_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o constantinople_n especial_o in_o the_o article_n concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o catecheses_n we_o have_v be_v those_o which_o cyril_n make_v in_o his_o youth_n as_o st._n jerom_n report_v it_o this_o prelate_n review_v and_o augment_v they_o after_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n who_o creed_n he_o explain_v almost_o word_n for_o word_n in_o this_o case_n it_o will_v not_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o article_n concern_v the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o jerusalem_n cyril_n may_v have_v add_v it_o to_o his_o catecheses_n after_o the_o synod_n if_o this_o conjecture_n hold_v as_o to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o church_n much_o more_o will_v it_o do_v so_o as_o to_o the_o platonic_a word_n we_o can_v but_o say_v in_o this_o case_n it_o will_v not_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o article_n concern_v a_o son_n beget_v before_o age_n be_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o jerusalem_n cyril_n may_v add_v to_o his_o catecheses_n after_o the_o synod_n of_o constantinople_n let_v we_o join_v with_o this_o learned_a proselyte_n the_o famous_a mons_fw-la du_fw-fr pin_n who_o in_o his_o second_n tom._n of_o his_o bibliotheque_fw-fr p._n 413._o inunuate_v the_o novelty_n of_o cyril_n creed_n upon_o this_o account_n 1._o that_o it_o have_v the_o article_n of_o life_n everlasting_a which_o be_v not_o in_o all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o in_o his_o 1_o tom._n paris_n edit_n p._n 30._o he_o say_v that_o cyril_n in_o his_o catecheses_n make_n a_o particular_a creed_n which_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n use_v at_o the_o time_n that_o this_o father_n write_v his_o catecheses_n that_o those_o who_o have_v make_v commentary_n upon_o the_o creed_n have_v omit_v among_o other_o these_o word_n life_n everlasting_a and_o that_o st._n jerom_n observe_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o pammachius_n that_o the_o creed_n end_v with_o these_o word_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n these_o word_n of_o du_fw-fr pin_n be_v remarkable_a he_o say_v cyril_n make_v a_o creed_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o he_o and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n till_o the_o time_n when_o this_o father_n write_v for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o word_n in_o a_o author_n that_o profess_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o creed_n be_v not_o ancient_a but_o however_o
testimony_n every_o one_o frame_n for_o himself_o a_o idea_n of_o sound_a doctrine_n according_a to_o his_o particular_a judgement_n of_o thing_n suppose_v therefore_o that_o this_o ancient_a author_n believe_v as_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o his_o time_n be_v that_o j._n c._n be_v not_o the_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n and_o suppose_v on_o the_o other_o side_n there_o be_v none_o other_o theology_n of_o his_o birth_n than_o this_o that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o virgin_n mary_n hegesippus_n may_v very_o well_o say_v the_o nazarene_n bishop_n be_v sound_a in_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o person_n of_o j._n c._n without_o any_o ground_n for_o conclude_v thence_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o platonic_a faith_n and_o be_v of_o eusebius_n his_o judgement_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o they_o be_v not_o engage_v in_o the_o error_n of_o the_o ebionite_n because_o they_o be_v orthodox_n to_o explain_v this_o by_o a_o example_n let_v we_o suppose_v that_o eusebius_n have_v say_v of_o some_o arian_n eishop_n that_o his_o faith_n be_v sound_a as_o to_o the_o person_n of_o j.c._n can_v the_o doctor_n and_o his_o friend_n thence_o conclude_v that_o this_o bishop_n believe_v the_o consubstantiality_n and_o equality_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n by_o no_o mean_n all_o they_o can_v hence_o infer_v be_v that_o the_o bishop_n believe_v the_o platonic_a pre-existence_n which_o be_v the_o true_a faith_n according_a to_o eusebius_n who_o believe_v neither_o the_o consubstantiality_n nor_o the_o equality_n etc._n etc._n we_o ought_v to_o reason_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n from_o the_o word_n of_o hegâ—sippus_n who_o hold_v that_o for_o a_o sound_a faith_n which_o eusebius_n will_v have_v call_v impious_a if_o he_o have_v know_v it_o as_o the_o doctor_n will_v that_o which_o eusebius_n think_v sound_v who_o do_v not_o know_v that_o those_o very_a person_n who_o hold_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n of_o the_o first_o age_n i_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o miraculous_a birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v account_v impious_a in_o the_o time_n of_o eusebius_n because_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v the_o notion_n of_o the_o platonic_a word_n and_o the_o modish_a philosophy_n of_o a_o eternal_a generation_n that_o be_v rash_o superinduce_v or_o bring_v in_o the_o room_n of_o a_o plain_a doctrine_n of_o a_o generation_n in_o time_n of_o mary_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o be_v of_o a_o woman_n by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n but_o from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o they_o have_v another_o theology_n for_o the_o better_a demonstration_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n that_o chap._n x._o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n or_o holy_a ghost_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n i_o shall_v last_o consider_v that_o the_o word_n among_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o evangelist_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o platonize_a writer_n themselves_o lead_v by_o a_o ancient_a tradition_n the_o footstep_n whereof_o remain_v a_o long_a time_n have_v confound_v these_o two_o term_n have_v often_o use_v they_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o signification_n a_o evident_a proof_n that_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o platonic_a word_n owe_v its_o birth_n to_o allegory_n make_v upon_o that_o divine_a power_n which_o overshadow_a the_o bless_a virgin_n which_o power_n may_v be_v indifferent_o call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o word_n but_o as_o the_o latter_a term_n be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o plato_n so_o it_o be_v more_a frequent_o use_v so_o that_o at_o last_o this_o conformity_n of_o term_n bring_v the_o platonic_a father_n to_o a_o conformity_n in_o doctrine_n with_o plato_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o fall_v into_o two_o error_n direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n one_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v of_o a_o power_n or_o a_o mere_a operation_n a_o hypostasis_fw-la the_o other_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v two_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o at_o the_o bottom_n be_v but_o two_o diverse_a operation_n where_o therefore_o they_o make_v two_o hypostasis_n of_o these_o two_o operation_n they_o follow_v their_o own_o philosophy_n but_o when_o they_o confound_v these_o operation_n they_o build_v without_o question_n upon_o this_o passage_n of_o david_n which_o say_v the_o heaven_n be_v make_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n where_o the_o word_n and_o breath_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v put_v together_o as_o thing_n inseparable_a which_o differ_v not_o in_o effect_n only_o in_o this_o that_o the_o breath_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n be_v the_o operation_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n adv_n prax._n i_o shall_v pass_v over_o hermas_n who_o in_o his_o 5_o &_o 9th_o similitude_n say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v thus_o but_o in_o parable_n for_o which_o reason_n his_o testimony_n will_v be_v of_o no_o use_n but_o to_o serve_v for_o a_o illusion_n and_o i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o more_o of_o ignatius_n who_o salute_v the_o church_n at_o smyrna_n in_o the_o inscription_n of_o his_o epistle_n with_o these_o word_n the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v by_o or_o through_o he_o who_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o word_n of_o god_n this_o passage_n be_v not_o very_o exact_a or_o clear_a so_o as_o to_o perceive_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o author_n and_o to_o be_v able_a to_o draw_v from_o it_o a_o convince_a proof_n les_fw-fr u_fw-mi begin_v therefore_o with_o justin_n martyr_n he_o in_o his_o 2d_o apol._n p._n 74_o etc._n etc._n have_v style_v jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o and_o principal_a power_n the_o son_n and_o the_o word_n who_o have_v not_o his_o birth_n from_o man_n but_o by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n he_o come_v afterward_o to_o examine_v the_o passage_n in_o st._n luke_n the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a shall_v over_o shadow_n thou_o etc._n etc._n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o spirit_n say_v he_o and_o the_o power_n which_o come_v from_o god_n we_o ought_v to_o understand_v nothing_o but_o the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o first-born_a of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o better_a understanding_n what_o word_n he_o be_v speak_v of_o he_o add_v all_o in_o one_o breath_n that_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n which_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n and_o which_o speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o prophet_n or_o in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o father_n or_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n or_o in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o people_n here_o be_v no_o difficulty_n either_o he_o have_v say_v nothing_o or_o he_o have_v formal_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o most_o high_a of_o which_o st._n luke_n speak_v and_o the_o word_n in_o st._n john_n be_v all_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n after_o a_o testimony_n so_o express_v i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o heap_v up_o other_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o this_o father_n wherein_o we_o may_v in_o part_n discover_v the_o same_o truth_n as_o when_o in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n p._n 327._o he_o make_v a_o opposition_n between_o the_o word_n of_o the_o serpent_n by_o which_o eve_n conceive_v and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o which_o the_o bless_a virgin_n do_v conceive_v these_o be_v rather_o flight_n of_o fancy_n and_o start_v of_o wit_n in_o a_o preacher_n than_o a_o exposition_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n only_o i_o will_v have_v it_o observe_v how_o in_o his_o 5_o book_n p._n 284._o he_o collect_v all_o the_o quality_n and_o all_o the_o name_n which_o be_v usual_o give_v to_o the_o word_n and_o to_o the_o spirit_n that_o he_o may_v apply_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n first_o say_v â—he_n god_n â—eâ—â—t_n before_o all_o the_o creature_n a_o 〈◊〉_d unsonable_a power_n which_o be_v sometime_o call_v the_o spirit_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o lord_n sometime_o the_o son_n sometime_o the_o wisdom_n sometime_o a_o angel_n sometime_o god_n sometime_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o word_n for_o all_o these_o name_n be_v give_v to_o he_o either_o because_o he_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o design_n or_o purpose_n of_o the_o father_n or_o because_o he_o be_v beget_v by_o his_o will._n all_o this_o have_v much_o of_o the_o air_n of_o a_o theological_a allegory_n by_o which_o one_o will_v express_v that_o spirit_n and_o that_o power_n of_o god_n which_o he_o employ_v to_o execute_v his_o counsel_n and_o
which_o come_v not_o from_o his_o understanding_n by_o a_o necessary_a emanation_n but_o by_o his_o will_n by_o a_o free_a operation_n that_o power_n i_o say_v which_o may_v be_v call_v his_o word_n or_o his_o spirit_n according_a to_o the_o different_a respect_n wherein_o one_o consider_v it_o i_o will_v produce_v another_o proof_n of_o this_o important_a truth_n from_o theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la in_o his_o second_o book_n to_o autolycus_n who_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o word_n be_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n the_o beginning_n the_o wisdom_n the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a come_v down_o into_o the_o prophet_n by_o who_o he_o speak_v what_o can_v he_o say_v more_o formal_a to_o make_v we_o understand_v that_o he_o take_v for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n his_o word_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o power_n his_o meaning_n can_v be_v mistake_v when_o one_o consider_v that_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o word_n whereof_o he_o speak_v be_v the_o same_o that_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n word_n that_o very_o well_o agree_v with_o those_o of_o justin_n which_o i_o now_o come_v to_o examine_v these_o two_o father_n understand_v by_o the_o word_n nothing_o but_o that_o prophetic_a spirit_n the_o fullness_n whereof_o dwell_v bodily_a in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o st._n paul_n call_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n this_o be_v in_o effect_n the_o explication_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o homily_n ascribe_v to_o origen_n have_v give_v in_o diversos_fw-la homil._n 2._o st._n paul_n say_v he_o call_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n those_o mystic_a sense_n or_o the_o truth_n of_o those_o legal_a shadow_n which_o dwell_v bodily_a in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v true_o and_o real_o because_o that_o he_o be_v the_o fountain_n and_o fullness_n of_o grace_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n and_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o prophetic_a vision_n but_o according_a to_o the_o father_n jesus_n christ_n be_v fill_v with_o this_o prophetic_a spirit_n not_o only_a when_o the_o holy_a spirit_n descend_v on_o he_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o dove_n and_o that_o god_n make_v he_o a_o prophet_n but_o especial_o when_o he_o be_v conceive_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a and_o he_o be_v as_o i_o may_v say_v beget_v a_o prophet_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o generation_n his_o body_n be_v form_v for_o the_o office_n of_o a_o prophet_n and_o it_o be_v chief_o this_o last_o consideration_n that_o be_v urge_v against_o the_o josephites_n because_o this_o privilege_n of_o his_o birth_n make_v we_o to_o regard_v he_o not_o only_o as_o a_o man_n who_o be_v a_o prophet_n but_o as_o a_o prophet_n who_o be_v also_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o passage_n from_o theophilus_n if_o it_o be_v read_v thruout_a one_o shall_v find_v a_o fine_a allegory_n upon_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o he_o call_v the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n sometime_o he_o consider_v they_o as_o two_o divine_a emanation_n proceed_v from_o the_o bowel_n of_o god_n and_o which_o god_n use_v as_o his_o two_o hand_n or_o two_o minister_n by_o who_o he_o create_v the_o world_n and_o sometime_o he_o make_v they_o but_o one_o operation_n and_o so_o both_o be_v the_o spirit_n and_o the_o word_n the_o wisdom_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n why_o so_o if_o not_o because_o that_o this_o spirit_n take_v divers_a name_n either_o for_o the_o diversity_n of_o its_o prolation_n or_o for_o its_o different_a operation_n for_o the_o word_n be_v the_o spirit_n or_o breath_n prolate_v with_o a_o sound_n and_o a_o voice_n and_o the_o spirit_n be_v a_o word_n bring_v forth_o tacit_o and_o in_o silence_n the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o without_o sound_n one_o act_n inward_o in_o a_o hide_a and_o secret_a manner_n and_o the_o other_o outward_o and_o open_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o father_n speak_v in_o my_o opinion_n it_o be_v idle_a to_o look_v for_o any_o exactness_n in_o these_o sort_n of_o allegorical_a discourse_n which_o be_v loose_a and_o where_o the_o fancy_n take_v its_o swing_n drive_v on_o in_o full_a career_n irendus_fw-la one_o of_o those_o father_n who_o be_v oblige_v to_o urge_v the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n against_o the_o epionite_n confound_v the_o holy_a ghost_n with_o the_o word_n these_o heretic_n will_v not_o own_v say_v ireraeus_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 1._o the_o union_n of_o god_n with_o man._n why_o because_o say_v he_o they_o believe_v the_o lord_n jesus_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man._n how_o a_o mere_a man_n because_o they_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n like_o other_o man_n and_o not_o of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n what_o say_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o this_o he_o lament_v that_o they_o will_v not_o consider_v how_o in_o the_o first_o creation_n the_o breath_n of_o god_n unite_n itself_o to_o the_o body_n of_o adam_n animate_v the_o man_n and_o make_v he_o a_o reasonable_a creature_n so_o in_o the_o new_a creation_n the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o old_a substance_n of_o adam_n have_v form_v a_o live_n and_o perfect_a man_n who_o contain_v in_o himself_o the_o perfect_a father_n dr._n bull_n in_o his_o judic_n eccles_n p._n 10._o have_v cite_v this_o passage_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o these_o word_n who_o contain_v in_o himself_o the_o perfect_a father_n it_o may_v be_v because_o irenaeus_n seem_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o father_n who_o be_v incarnate_a or_o as_o it_o be_v more_o probable_a because_o these_o word_n express_o demonstrate_v that_o by_o the_o word_n irenaeus_n understand_v nothing_o but_o the_o very_a power_n of_o god_n the_o live_a man_n of_o who_o he_o speak_v contain_v in_o himself_o the_o perfect_a father_n only_o because_o he_o be_v fill_v with_o god_n spirit_n and_o god_n word_n which_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o man._n but_o whatever_o he_o himself_o think_v this_o be_v a_o truth_n that_o one_o perceive_v at_o first_o in_o read_v the_o text_n of_o irenaeus_n it_o be_v at_o least_n most_o evident_a that_o he_o confound_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n with_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n which_o form_v the_o new_a adam_n and_o that_o he_o oppose_v it_o to_o the_o divine_a breath_n and_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o animate_v the_o first_o adam_n his_o only_a aim_n be_v to_o oppose_v the_o ebionite_n who_o deny_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n intervene_v in_o the_o conception_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o only_a concern_n be_v also_o to_o establish_v firm_o this_o miraculous_a conception_n and_o to_o make_v they_o regard_n jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o most_o perfect_a man_n who_o the_o father_n who_o be_v perfect_a have_v miraculous_o beget_v by_o his_o word_n and_o by_o his_o spirit_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o his_o almighty_a word_n he_o animate_v the_o first_o man_n with_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n to_o make_v irenaeus_n his_o conception_n of_o the_o word_n the_o same_o with_o the_o modern_n be_v to_o see_v and_o not_o perceive_v in_o short_a by_o read_v his_o text_n alone_o one_o shall_v be_v convince_v that_o in_o his_o state_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o go_v no_o far_a than_o his_o miraculous_a conception_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o not_o only_o confound_v the_o word_n with_o the_o spirit_n but_o call_v the_o word_n the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n into_o the_o womb_n of_o mary_n he_o call_v it_o i_o say_v the_o union_n and_o mixture_n of_o god_n with_o man._n he_o say_v the_o father_n wrought_v at_o the_o incarnation_n of_o his_o son_n or_o at_o the_o new_a generation_n with_o the_o same_o hand_n excuse_v his_o phrase_n as_o he_o do_v at_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o old_a adam_n if_o we_o ask_v he_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o hand_n in_o this_o place_n he_o tell_v you_o in_o his_o four_o book_n 37_o chap._n that_o he_o understand_v thereby_o the_o word_n of_o god_n his_o son_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o spirit_n he_o mean_v that_o powerful_a command_n which_o god_n use_v in_o the_o creation_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v call_v his_o spirit_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v in_o god_n and_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n his_o soul_n and_o which_o be_v also_o call_v his_o word_n and_o his_o son_n in_o regard_n that_o it_o come_v from_o his_o mouth_n to_o form_v the_o creation_n it_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n beget_v that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o same_o manner_n of_o speak_v that_o the_o wisdom_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n be_v call_v his_o hand_n by_o the_o same_o they_o be_v call_v his_o son_n his_o word_n
and_o his_o spirit_n and_o further_o to_o make_v it_o clear_a that_o this_o father_n always_o confound_v the_o holy_a ghost_n with_o the_o word_n i_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o last_o passage_n i_o be_o about_o to_o cite_v he_o apply_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o same_o word_n of_o solomon_n which_o be_v ordinary_o apply_v to_o the_o son_n the_o word_n say_v he_o who_o be_v the_o son_n be_v always_o with_o the_o father_n and_o because_o the_o wisdom_n which_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v also_o with_o god_n before_o the_o creation_n it_o speak_v thus_o by_o solomon_n god_n have_v found_v the_o earth_n by_o his_o wisdom_n etc._n etc._n and_o again_o the_o lord_n create_v i_o etc._n etc._n there_o be_v therefore_o but_o one_o god_n who_o have_v make_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o wisdom_n and_o by_o his_o word_n chap._n xi_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o same_o proof_n that_o the_o ancient_n understand_v by_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o after_o all_o you_o will_v say_v irenaeus_n make_v a_o express_a distinction_n between_o the_o word_n and_o the_o spirit_n i_o answer_v yes_o but_o david_n make_v the_o same_o distinction_n too_o and_o from_o he_o i_o believe_v the_o father_n borrow_v they_o the_o heaven_n say_v he_o be_v form_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n by_o the_o way_n who_o will_v be_v so_o weak_a as_o to_o affirm_v that_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a by_o these_o two_o word_n the_o same_o power_n of_o god_n as_o if_o the_o word_n be_v not_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n the_o word_n can_v one_o forbear_v smile_v when_o one_o see_v our_o divine_n put_v david_n in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o trinitarian_n in_o fine_a irenaeus_n extol_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o infinite_o more_o excellent_a than_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o first_o man_n which_o be_v by_o breathe_a life_n into_o he_o or_o by_o the_o divine_a breath_n irenaeus_n affirm_v it_o but_o dr._n bull_n deny_v it_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o miraculous_a conception_n in_o a_o manner_n more_o excellent_a than_o adam_n be_v by_o virtue_n of_o his_o immediate_a generation_n or_o formation_n by_o god_n own_o hand_n let_v we_o suppose_v it_o as_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v it_o yet_o after_o all_o he_o must_v agree_v that_o this_o holy_a father_n carry_v the_o parallel_n that_o he_o make_v between_o the_o first_o and_o second_o adam_n no_o further_o than_o their_o generation_n which_o be_v equal_o extraordinary_a in_o both_o this_o appear_v in_o the_o 31st_o chapter_n of_o his_o 3d_o book_n if_o the_o first_o adam_n say_v he_o have_v his_o be_v from_o a_o man_n it_o may_v be_v say_v with_o some_o show_n of_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o second_o adam_n and_o that_o joseph_n be_v his_o father_n but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o first_o be_v form_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n must_v not_o the_o same_o word_n act_v with_o the_o same_o power_n as_o he_o do_v at_o the_o formation_n of_o adam_n carry_v a_o resemblance_n of_o the_o same_o generation_n let_v this_o comparison_n be_v a_o little_a mind_v it_o contain_v this_o clear_o that_o god_n do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o second_o adam_n in_o who_o he_o will_v dwell_v than_o in_o that_o of_o the_o first_o adam_n that_o adam_n and_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o immediate_a production_n of_o this_o word_n consequently_n there_o be_v no_o more_o reason_n to_o infer_v the_o hypostatick_a union_n of_o the_o word_n with_o jesus_n christ_n than_o with_o adam_n this_o word_n be_v as_o you_o see_v nothing_o but_o the_o power_n of_o god_n which_o have_v immediate_o form_v the_o first_o man_n do_v also_o form_n jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o same_o primitive_a manner_n of_o generation_n all_o the_o difference_n be_v that_o god_n be_v please_v to_o dwell_v in_o the_o latter_a after_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n let_v we_o see_v in_o the_o next_o place_n what_o tertullian_n have_v to_o say_v he_o be_v a_o great_a platonist_n but_o that_o party_n do_v not_o always_o strict_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o platonism_n they_o have_v their_o lucid_a interval_n wherein_o some_o remain_v of_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n drop_v from_o their_o pen_n whenever_o they_o philosophise_v according_a to_o the_o humour_n of_o that_o faction_n they_o be_v to_o be_v suspect_v it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o their_o prejudices_fw-la but_o when_o they_o happen_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o their_o own_o hypothesis_n what_o be_v it_o that_o can_v oblige_v they_o to_o it_o but_o the_o power_n of_o truth_n alone_o tertullian_n therefore_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o discourse_n against_o praxea_n sist_z this_o matter_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o bottom_n speak_v of_o they_o as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n it_o be_v worth_a while_o to_o read_v the_o whole_a throughout_o but_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o this_o follow_a passage_n which_o be_v decisive_a and_o beyond_o dispute_n contra_fw-la prax._n cap._n 26._o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n i._n e._n holy_a ghosi_fw-la shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n by_o say_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n although_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v god_n nevertheless_o he_o not_o call_v it_o direct_o god_n he_o will_v have_v we_o understand_v a_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a which_o be_v to_o attend_v the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n and_o get_v he_o the_o name_n that_o he_o have_v this_o be_v that_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o we_o call_v the_o word_n also_o for_o as_o when_o st._n john_n say_v the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n by_o the_o term_n word_n we_o understand_v the_o spirit_n so_o in_o this_o passage_n we_o understand_v the_o word_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o spirit_n since_o the_o spirit_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n the_o operation_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o these_o two_o be_v but_o one_o for_o if_o the_o spirit_n be_v not_o the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n be_v not_o the_o spirit_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o he_o of_o who_o st._n john_n say_v that_o he_o be_v make_v flesh_n will_v not_o be_v the_o same_o with_o he_o of_o who_o the_o angel_n say_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v make_v flesh_n let_v we_o weigh_v well_o all_o these_o word_n by_o the_o spirit_n tertullian_n understand_v nothing_o but_o a_o portion_n of_o the_o whole_a a_o beam_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n as_o he_o express_v himself_o elsewhere_o because_o otherwise_o it_o will_v follow_v according_a to_o praxea_n that_o the_o father_n himself_o be_v incarnate_a he_o will_v have_v it_o that_o this_o portion_n make_v the_o son_n what_o he_o be_v that_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n he_o confound_v the_o spirit_n with_o the_o word_n and_o will_v have_v st._n luke_n and_o st._n john_n speak_v the_o same_o language_n and_o that_o the_o first_o may_v have_v say_v the_o word_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o latter_a the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v make_v flesh_n since_o that_o by_o the_o term_n holy_a ghost_n the_o word_n must_v be_v understand_v and_o by_o the_o term_n word_n the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a st._n john_n will_v speak_v of_o one_o particular_a spirit_n and_o the_o angel_n of_o another_o and_o more_o than_o this_o he_o acquaint_v we_o what_o use_n we_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o these_o two_o word_n which_o at_o the_o bottom_n signify_v but_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o be_v we_o ought_v to_o call_v this_o power_n spirit_n when_o we_o will_v express_v its_o substance_n and_o word_n when_o we_o will_v express_v its_o operation_n in_o short_a he_o decide_v our_o question_n by_o say_v that_o these_o two_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o same_o power_n for_o the_o word_n say_v he_o in_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n de_fw-fr prescript_n descend_v from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n into_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n what_o do_v this_o import_n viz._n the_o word_n descend_v from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n if_o not_o this_o that_o the_o word_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o emanation_n a_o manifestation_n of_o the_o power_n which_o be_v internal_a and_o essential_a to_o god_n and_o it_o be_v almost_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o marius_n victorin_n contra_fw-la arium_fw-la lib._n 1._o state_v a_o twofold_a power_n of_o the_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o
platonism_n unveil_v or_o a_o essay_n concern_v the_o notion_n and_o opinion_n of_o plato_n and_o some_o ancient_n and_o modern_a divine_n his_o follower_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o logos_fw-la or_o word_n in_o particular_a and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n in_o general_n in_o two_o part_n anno_fw-la dom._n 1700._o advertisement_n to_o the_o reader_n the_o author_n of_o this_o piece_n as_o i_o may_v say_v be_v stop_v in_o the_o very_a middle_n of_o his_o course_n he_o intend_v to_o have_v add_v a_o three_o part_n to_o the_o two_o other_o which_o be_v publish_v and_o in_o it_o to_o have_v examine_v what_o divinity_n the_o holy_a scripture_n attribute_v to_o jesus_n christ_n he_o will_v have_v confine_v himself_o to_o what_o the_o four_o evangelist_n acquaint_v we_o concern_v it_o and_o make_v it_o appear_v to_o the_o mean_a capacity_n that_o the_o idea_n those_o sacred_a writer_n have_v give_v we_o be_v very_o wide_a from_o such_o as_o the_o ancient_n put_v upon_o they_o and_o the_o modern_n have_v espouse_v but_o death_n prevent_v the_o execution_n of_o this_o design_n and_o hinder_v the_o public_a from_o reap_v the_o benefit_n of_o it_o however_o if_o this_o essay_n meet_v with_o the_o approbation_n it_o merit_v the_o world_n may_v be_v oblige_v with_o a_o dissertation_n the_o author_n have_v leave_v upon_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o this_o excellent_a man_n that_o he_o be_v a_o person_n of_o very_a great_a penetration_n as_o well_o as_o piety_n and_o that_o he_o make_v the_o study_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n his_o great_a entertainment_n he_o have_v nothing_o in_o view_n but_o a_o search_n after_o truth_n which_o when_o he_o have_v find_v he_o embrace_v it_o with_o all_o his_o heart_n for_o he_o be_v incapable_a of_o betray_v or_o disguise_v it_o for_o any_o secular_a interest_n whatever_o this_o plain_a deal_n draw_v upon_o he_o many_o enemy_n but_o his_o patience_n in_o a_o manner_n overcome_v all_o and_o the_o firm_a hope_n he_o have_v of_o a_o better_a life_n after_o this_o do_v always_o support_v he_o under_o all_o the_o trial_n through_o which_o the_o calumny_n and_o malice_n of_o his_o enemy_n have_v force_v he_o his_o friend_n have_v this_o comfort_n however_o that_o those_o very_a persecutor_n can_v not_o refuse_v he_o when_o alive_a nor_o since_o his_o death_n the_o eulogy_n that_o his_o virtue_n draw_v from_o they_o and_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o this_o present_a age_n they_o take_v care_n in_o his_o behalf_n to_o distinguish_v the_o moral_n from_o the_o doctrine_n the_o public_a will_v see_v by_o what_o be_v bear_v represent_v to_o they_o what_o judgement_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o the_o latter_a the_o translator_n to_o the_o reader_n there_o be_v several_a passage_n in_o the_o ensue_a discourse_n that_o be_v very_o uncommon_a and_o extraordinary_a which_o if_o they_o shall_v happen_v to_o be_v true_a will_v be_v much_o surprise_v to_o the_o world_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o the_o author_n have_v to_o appearance_n support_v they_o with_o such_o authority_n from_o antiquity_n that_o beside_o the_o importance_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o it_o will_v deserve_v the_o pain_n of_o some_o learned_a pen_n to_o confute_v this_o discourse_n to_o reclaim_v some_o who_o have_v and_o other_o who_o may_v imbibe_n this_o author_n opinion_n errata_fw-la pag._n 4._o col._n 2._o lin._n 26._o for_o love_n r._n power_n p._n 13._o c._n 2._o l._n last_o save_v one_o r._n in_o isaiah_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n p._n 21._o c._n 1._o l._n 22._o r._n acquire_v p._n 36._o c._n 1._o l._n 5._o deal_n of_o p._n 39_o c._n 1._o l._n 37._o r._n dwell_v in_o he_o p._n 42._o c._n 2._o l._n 29._o r._n it_o be_v p._n 45._o c._n 1._o l._n 4._o r._n world_n p._n 49._o c._n 2._o l._n 40._o r._n contain_v p._n 64._o c._n 2._o l._n penult_n r._n however_o p._n 81._o c._n 1._o l._n 20._o r._n herself_o platonism_n unveil_v etc._n etc._n the_o first_o part_n chap._n i._n the_o true_a idea_n of_o the_o logos_fw-la god_n dwell_v in_o a_o inaccessible_a light_n where_o no_o one_o can_v either_o find_v or_o comprehend_v he_o be_v yet_o willing_a to_o reveal_v himself_o to_o his_o creature_n either_o by_o the_o way_n of_o a_o manifestation_n without_o or_o by_o the_o way_n of_o communication_n within_o to_o manifest_v himself_o 1._o he_o environ_n himself_o with_o a_o supernatural_a light_n whence_o he_o cause_v his_o voice_n to_o be_v hear_v and_o declare_v his_o will._n it_o be_v thence_o that_o he_o speak_v to_o angel_n for_o be_v invisible_a by_o his_o nature_n even_o in_o reference_n to_o angel_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o whenever_o he_o be_v please_v to_o declare_v his_o order_n to_o these_o minister_a spirit_n he_o shall_v give_v they_o some_o mark_n of_o his_o presence_n in_o some_o certain_a place_n in_o the_o heaven_n and_o make_v his_o will_n know_v this_o manifestation_n be_v so_o lively_a and_o luminous_a that_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n can_v bear_v the_o splendour_n of_o it_o in_o this_o mortal_a life_n none_o but_o the_o glorify_a spirit_n may_v enjoy_v this_o privilege_n in_o common_a with_o the_o angel_n and_o which_o st._n paul_n call_v the_o see_v of_o god_n face_n to_o face_n it_o be_v thus_o without_o doubt_n that_o jesus_n christ_n behold_v he_o mr._n le_fw-fr clerc_n have_v very_o well_o observe_v on_o exod._n 34.18_o that_o moses_n who_o have_v such_o frequent_a testimony_n of_o the_o divine_a favour_n desire_v this_o as_o a_o singular_a advantage_n that_o god_n who_o use_v to_o show_v himself_o in_o a_o cloud_n will_v vouchsafe_v at_o last_o to_o discover_v to_o he_o his_o glory_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o do_v in_o heaven_n but_o this_o be_v too_o much_o for_o a_o mortal_a this_o glorious_a presence_n be_v a_o advantage_n reserve_v for_o the_o angel_n as_o i_o say_v before_o and_o without_o doubt_n it_o be_v in_o such_o like_a splendour_n that_o he_o present_v himself_o before_o they_o when_o he_o design_v to_o create_v the_o world_n and_o pronounce_v these_o word_n let_v there_o be_v light_n at_o least_o this_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o basil_n of_o seleucia_n in_o his_o first_o oration_n upon_o these_o word_n in_o the_o beginning_n god_n create_v etc._n etc._n god_n say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n the_o voice_n be_v hear_v and_o the_o world_n produce_v but_o can_v not_o he_o have_v perform_v what_o he_o design_v in_o silence_n and_o without_o utter_v a_o word_n will_v not_o the_o work_n have_v obey_v the_o least_o token_n of_o his_o will_n certain_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n with_o the_o water_n be_v already_o produce_v without_o any_o precede_a voice_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o with_o the_o light_n the_o voice_n precede_v the_o production_n what_o sort_n of_o a_o voice_n be_v this_o and_o what_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o it_o let_v we_o learn_v to_o hearken_v to_o scripture_n even_o when_o it_o be_v silent_a and_o instruct_v ourselves_o when_o it_o speak_v behold_v here_o you_o have_v it_o the_o infinite_a company_n of_o angel_n that_o be_v create_v see_v indeed_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v a_o do_v but_o can_v not_o perceive_v their_o author_n nor_o discover_v the_o cause_n for_o the_o divine_a essence_n be_v real_o even_o above_o the_o contemplation_n of_o angel_n it_o be_v not_o then_o without_o reason_n that_o god_n usher_v in_o his_o voice_n to_o make_v himself_o sensible_a to_o those_o celestial_a spirit_n and_o to_o stir_v up_o their_o admiration_n that_o see_v the_o effect_n follow_v immediate_o the_o word_n and_o command_n they_o be_v astonish_v at_o the_o prodigy_n shall_v turn_v themselves_o whole_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o their_o creator_n and_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n say_v be_v there_o any_o great_a than_o this_o god_n himself_o teach_v we_o this_o truth_n in_o his_o discourse_n with_o his_o servant_n job_n job_n 28.7_o apud_fw-la lxx_o when_o i_o make_v the_o star_n all_o the_o angel_n praise_v i_o with_o a_o loud_a voice_n for_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o astonishment_n proceed_v from_o the_o greatness_n of_o that_o spectacle_n they_o repeat_v their_o acclamation_n and_o redouble_v their_o applause_n at_o every_o work_n that_o god_n be_v a_o do_v 2._o god_n make_v use_v of_o the_o person_n of_o a_o angel_n that_o bear_v his_o name_n and_o speak_v by_o his_o authority_n it_o be_v thus_o that_o he_o appear_v and_o speak_v to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o philo_n call_v angel_n word_n so_o often_o the_o author_n of_o question_n and_o answer_n to_o the_o orthodox_n speak_v thus_o of_o this_o manifestation_n all_o the_o angel_n say_v he_o which_o appear_v unto_o man_n instead_o and_o in_o the_o person_n of_o god_n have_v bear_v the_o name_n of_o god_n man_n likewise_o have_v be_v call_v
by_o his_o own_o son_n this_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a we_o understand_v by_o the_o word_n a_o divine_a manifestation_n either_o by_o a_o angel_n or_o by_o his_o son_n the_o word_n of_o clement_n will_v produce_v a_o excellent_a sense_n he_o mean_v therefore_o of_o old_a a_o angel_n be_v the_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o presence_n and_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n and_o this_o manifestation_n be_v surprise_v and_o illustrious_a be_v a_o oeconomy_n of_o fear_n but_o now_o a_o man_n like_o unto_o we_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o presence_n and_o his_o oracle_n and_o this_o manifestation_n be_v more_o adapt_v to_o our_o state_n become_v a_o dispensation_n of_o condescendence_n and_o love_n so_o that_o if_o these_o word_n of_o clement_n the_o word_n be_v a_o angel_n do_v signify_v that_o god_n do_v manifest_v himself_o then_o by_o angel_n these_o word_n of_o st._n john_n the_o word_n be_v flesh_n will_v signify_v likewise_o that_o god_n do_v now_o manifest_v himself_o to_o man_n by_o the_o flesh_n or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o by_o a_o man._n this_o be_v the_o best_a notion_n we_o can_v have_v of_o the_o word_n if_o we_o consult_v the_o scripture_n without_o trouble_v ourselves_o with_o platonic_a vision_n clement_n have_v the_o same_o notion_n and_o his_o word_n be_v remarkable_a since_o they_o give_v we_o a_o definition_n of_o the_o word_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o true_a mean_v of_o it_o the_o word_n say_v he_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o face_n of_o god_n by_o the_o which_o he_o make_v himself_o know_v three_o great_a man_n among_o the_o reformer_n have_v have_v the_o same_o notion_n the_o first_o be_v bucer_n who_o translate_v thus_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n et_fw-la deus_fw-la erat_fw-la verbum_fw-la illud_fw-la conformable_o to_o the_o syriac_a version_n which_o have_v it_o thus_o deus_fw-la erat_fw-la ipsum_fw-la verbum_fw-la god_n be_v the_o very_a word_n this_o translation_n do_v sufficient_o declare_v the_o sentiment_n of_o this_o divine_a touch_v the_o word_n he_o mean_v that_o god_n speak_v then_o without_o a_o medium_fw-la or_o the_o organ_n of_o a_o man_n or_o the_o ministry_n of_o a_o angel_n be_v himself_o the_o word_n he_o put_v forth_o his_o power_n by_o himself_o he_o explain_v these_o word_n thus_o i_o will_v say_v he_o translate_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o oracle_n and_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a go_v off_o a_o little_a from_o its_o first_o signification_n and_o render_v it_o the_o divine_a love_n and_o will_n vis_fw-fr illa_fw-la numenve_v the_o reason_n be_v as_o he_o add_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o borrow_v the_o mean_v of_o this_o word_n from_o the_o platonist_n but_o of_o the_o hebrew_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o their_o davar_n which_o the_o greek_n have_v translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o assertion_n be_v sufficient_a we_o desire_v no_o more_o let_v we_o but_o understand_v this_o word_n without_o the_o platonic_a notion_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la a_o son_n beget_v before_o all_o age_n etc._n etc._n let_v we_o hold_v fast_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o hebrew_n who_o never_o understand_v their_o davar_n to_o be_v a_o person_n or_o a_o son_n justin_n be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o platonic_a father_n that_o make_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o a_o power_n or_o a_o manifestation_n have_v alter_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o prejudices_fw-la he_o bring_v from_o the_o school_n of_o plato_n bucer_n observe_v that_o the_o greek_n viz._n the_o version_n of_o the_o lxx_o render_v the_o word_n davar_fw-mi by_o that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o effect_v these_o interpreter_n mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o their_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o only_o what_o the_o hebrew_n understand_v by_o their_o davar_fw-mi 1._o that_o virtue_n and_o power_n which_o god_n thrust_v forth_o that_o i_o may_v so_o say_v out_o of_o himself_o when_o he_o be_v about_o to_o create_v the_o world_n verbo_fw-la domini_fw-la coeli_fw-la firmati_fw-la sunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o 2._o that_o holy_a breathe_v which_o animate_v the_o prophet_n verbum_fw-la domini_fw-la factum_fw-la est_fw-la ad_fw-la prophetam_fw-la now_o this_o twofold_a power_n be_v find_v in_o j._n c._n both_o that_o which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o also_o that_o which_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n you_o see_v in_o the_o very_a work_n of_o his_o miracle_n this_o sermo_n or_o this_o jussus_fw-la divinus_fw-la which_o say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n and_o there_o be_v light_a his_o single_a word_n suffice_v he_o need_v not_o say_v any_o more_o than_o i_o will_v it_o say_v only_o the_o word_n say_v the_o centurion_n to_o he_o and_o my_o servant_n shall_v be_v heal_v you_o see_v moreover_o by_o the_o unction_n receive_v from_o the_o father_n this_o sermo_n propheticus_fw-la by_o the_o mean_n whereof_o he_o have_v declare_v to_o we_o the_o whole_a will_n of_o god_n be_v also_o to_o be_v see_v for_o god_n who_o speak_v at_o other_o time_n to_o the_o father_n by_o the_o prophet_n have_v speak_v to_o we_o in_o these_o last_o time_n by_o his_o own_o son_n in_o these_o two_o regard_n j._n c._n show_v to_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n or_o the_o messiah_n put_v himself_o into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o god_n who_o god_n sanctify_v and_o to_o who_o the_o word_n of_o god_n come_v john_n 10._o viz._n his_o word_n of_o authority_n and_o power_n and_o his_o word_n of_o revelation_n and_o prophecy_n it_o be_v in_o these_o two_o sense_n that_o st._n john_n call_v he_o the_o word_n and_o to_o put_v a_o metaphysical_a signification_n upon_o this_o word_n be_v a_o piece_n of_o philosophical_a extravagancy_n let_v we_o come_v now_o to_o beza_n the_o second_o interpreter_n i_o design_v to_o produce_v on_o john_n 1.1_o this_o author_n have_v relate_v the_o subtle_a and_o metaphysical_a thought_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o word_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a say_v he_o that_o st._n john_n will_v speak_v so_o subtle_o on_o this_o subject_a we_o ought_v rather_o have_v regard_n to_o the_o hebrew_n than_o to_o the_o greek_a phraseology_n for_o although_o st._n john_n write_v in_o greek_a yet_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o in_o teach_v of_o divinity_n and_o above_o all_o in_o reveal_v his_o mystery_n he_o never_o depart_v from_o the_o usual_a way_n of_o speak_v use_v in_o the_o holy_a write_n and_o in_o the_o synagogue_n and_o such_o as_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o people_n now_o according_a to_o he_o the_o jew_n be_v wont_a to_o call_v the_o messiah_n the_o word_n as_o if_o it_o be_v say_v he_o of_o who_o god_n have_v speak_v or_o who_o god_n have_v promise_v the_o bless_a seed_n whereof_o god_n speak_v so_o often_o to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o who_o we_o may_v call_v the_o word_n or_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n by_o way_n of_o excellence_n unless_o it_o be_v say_v as_o he_o go_v on_o that_o this_o name_n be_v give_v he_o because_o he_o be_v the_o only_a interpreter_n of_o the_o father_n by_o who_o he_o have_v manifest_v himself_o to_o the_o world_n but_o although_o this_o last_o interpretation_n do_v not_o please_v he_o so_o much_o as_o the_o former_a yet_o he_o repeat_v continual_o that_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o which_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a divine_n embrace_v so_o greedy_o do_v in_o no_o way_n agree_v with_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n this_o be_v manifest_a and_o have_v no_o need_n of_o proof_n if_o we_o discard_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o platonist_n as_o beza_n pretend_v that_o we_o ought_v farewell_o then_o eternal_a emanation_n and_o generation_n farewell_o internal_a word_n and_o word_n bring_v forth_o farewell_o trin-vnity_n and_o hypostasis_n with_o all_o that_o theological_a jargon_n which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v form_v upon_o the_o style_n of_o st._n john_n and_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a we_o go_v up_o to_o the_o source_n and_o search_v into_o the_o style_n of_o the_o hebrew_n themselves_o what_o this_o evangelist_n mean_v the_o word_n will_v then_o be_v only_o the_o so_o often_o promise_v and_o so_o long_o expect_v messiah_n of_o who_o god_n speak_v to_o the_o patriarch_n or_o if_o you_o please_v that_o prophet_n who_o be_v to_o interpret_v to_o we_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o king_n of_o glory_n in_o who_o the_o whole_a power_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v manifest_v mr._n witsius_n may_v also_o be_v one_o of_o those_o interpreter_n of_o the_o logos_fw-la of_o st._n john_n who_o discard_n the_o platonic_a notion_n he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o believe_v that_o st._n john_n borrow_a this_o word_n from_o either_o the_o cabala_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v but_o from_o the_o sacred_a writer_n and_o since_o his_o explication_n
whether_o it_o be_v by_o a_o angel_n or_o by_o a_o immediate_a virtue_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o all_o this_o be_v call_v the_o oeconomy_n or_o as_o irenaeus_n say_v they_o be_v mysterious_a and_o extraordinary_a dispensation_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o environ_v his_o majesty_n to_o temper_v its_o great_a splendour_n and_o adapt_v it_o to_o our_o curiosity_n for_o to_o imagine_v that_o this_o be_v a_o second_o person_n of_o this_o divinity_n as_o invisible_z and_o as_o infinite_a as_o the_o first_o will_v make_v all_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n not_o only_o useless_a but_o also_o absurd_a for_o they_o all_o unanimous_o declare_v not_o only_o that_o the_o father_n never_o make_v himself_o visible_a but_o also_o that_o he_o can_v do_v so_o it_o be_v impossible_a say_v eusebius_n demonstr_n evang._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 20._o that_o the_o eye_n of_o mortal_n shall_v ever_o see_v the_o supreme_a god_n to_o wit_n him_z who_o be_v above_o all_o thing_n and_o who_o essence_n be_v unbegotten_a and_o immutable_a it_o be_v absurd_a and_o against_o all_o reason_n say_v the_o same_o author_n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o that_o the_o unbegotten_a and_o immutable_a nature_n of_o almighty_a god_n shall_v take_v the_o form_n of_o a_o man_n and_o that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v forge_v such_o like_a falsity_n god_n forbid_v say_v novatian_n de_fw-la trinit_fw-la cap._n 26._o that_o we_o shall_v say_v that_o god_n the_o father_n be_v a_o angel_n lest_o he_o shall_v be_v subject_v to_o he_o who_o angel_n he_o be_v et_fw-fr ibid._n cap._n 31._o if_o the_o son_n say_v he_o be_v as_o incomprehensible_a as_o the_o father_n the_o objection_n of_o the_o heretic_n will_v have_v some_o ground_n that_o then_o there_o be_v two_o go_n it_o be_v a_o impiety_n say_v the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n epist_n adv_fw-la paulum_fw-la samosat_n to_o fancy_n that_o that_o god_n who_o be_v above_o all_o thing_n can_v be_v call_v a_o angel_n last_o otherwise_o i_o must_v transcribe_v all_o the_o father_n justin_n martyr_n explain_v himself_o on_o this_o wise_a in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o tryphon_n no_o body_n say_v he_o unless_o he_o be_v out_o of_o his_o wit_n will_v dare_v to_o advance_v that_o the_o father_n and_o author_n of_o all_o thing_n do_v quit_v the_o heaven_n to_o cause_v himself_o to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o small_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n i_o think_v to_o have_v finish_v but_o that_o i_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n pass_v by_o that_o excellent_a passage_n of_o tertullian_n against_o praxeas_n cap._n 16._o that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o sovereign_a god_n descend_v into_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o woman_n though_o even_o the_o scripture_n itself_o shall_v say_v it_o this_o father_n be_v persuade_v by_o reason_n and_o philosophy_n that_o the_o supreme_a god_n be_v immense_a immutable_a and_o invisible_a demand_v how_o it_o can_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o almighty_a god_n who_o throne_n be_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n his_o footstool_n that_o this_o most_o high_a god_n shall_v walk_v in_o the_o terrestrial_a paradise_n shall_v converse_v with_o abraham_n shall_v call_v to_o moses_n out_o of_o a_o bush_n etc._n etc._n and_o what_o be_v yet_o worse_o that_o he_o shall_v descend_v according_a to_o praxea_n into_o the_o womb_n of_o mary_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v impeach_v before_o pilate_n and_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o joseph_n he_o go_v on_o real_o one_o will_v not_o believe_v this_o concern_v the_o son_n if_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o speak_v it_o and_o perhaps_o will_v not_o believe_v it_o of_o the_o father_n though_o even_o the_o scripture_n shall_v say_v it_o how_o so_o will_v he_o mistrust_v the_o scripture_n no_o he_o mean_v only_o that_o he_o shall_v mistrust_v the_o literal_a sense_n and_o search_v there_o for_o a_o allegory_n consequent_o then_o all_o these_o father_n own_o that_o the_o word_n by_o which_o the_o father_n make_v himself_o visible_a be_v not_o of_o a_o nature_n incapable_a of_o cause_v itself_o to_o be_v see_v but_o something_o sensible_a which_o represent_v god_n to_o we_o it_o matter_n not_o whether_o they_o conceive_v by_o it_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la a_o spirit_n a_o intelligent_a be_v or_o any_o other_o kind_n of_o representation_n in_o a_o bright_a cloud_n animate_v with_o a_o voice_n this_o will_v always_o remain_v true_a that_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o word_n to_o be_v a_o spirit_n equal_a to_o the_o father_n as_o invisible_z by_o its_o nature_n as_o the_o father_n but_o only_o a_o certain_a emanation_n where_o god_n produce_v himself_o outward_o and_o discover_v himself_o in_o a_o sensible_a manner_n and_o though_o they_o may_v have_v sometime_o speak_v of_o the_o word_n as_o of_o something_o invisible_a they_o mean_v not_o by_o this_o that_o it_o be_v invisible_a by_o its_o nature_n but_o only_o that_o it_o be_v not_o visible_a to_o man_n out_o of_o the_o time_n of_o its_o oeconomy_n retire_v itself_o from_o their_o presence_n and_o become_v as_o it_o be_v hide_v in_o god_n sometime_o they_o will_v denote_v by_o it_o even_o the_o energy_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n wherewith_o his_o manifestation_n be_v always_o accompany_v but_o never_o a_o second_o hypostasis_fw-la in_o the_o divine_a nature_n for_o we_o must_v observe_v here_o sincere_o once_o for_o all_o that_o the_o word_n if_o you_o consider_v it_o only_o in_o its_o energy_n be_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o god_n himself_o but_o when_o it_o be_v consider_v as_o it_o be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o divine_a presence_n than_o it_o be_v something_o sensible_a a_o voice_n a_o light_n or_o some_o external_a form_n such_o like_a as_o be_v see_v in_o angel_n or_o in_o the_o man_n j._n c._n our_o lord_n chap._n ii_o the_o ancient_n believe_v that_o the_o word_n be_v corporeal_a wherefore_o the_o ancient_n attribute_v a_o body_n to_o the_o word_n as_o servetus_n very_o well_o observe_v apolog._n ad_fw-la philip_n melanct._n and_o so_o tertullian_n speak_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o praxeas_n chap._n 7._o where_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a that_o when_o god_n utter_v his_o word_n he_o give_v it_o a_o body_n indeed_o not_o a_o body_n of_o flesh_n but_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la that_o be_v solidity_n and_o substance_n which_o be_v the_o true_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n that_o be_v probable_o what_o he_o mean_v when_o in_o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n he_o assure_v that_o jesus_n christ_n appear_v to_o abraham_n with_o flesh_n which_o be_v not_o yet_o bear_v non_fw-la nata_fw-la adhuc_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v not_o indeed_o with_o such_o flesh_n as_o we_o but_o with_o a_o solid_a body_n which_o have_v more_o than_o appearance_n a_o body_n i_o say_v which_o he_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n call_v the_o seed_n of_o god_n from_o which_o as_o from_o a_o heavenly_a seed_n the_o messiah_n be_v to_o be_v bear_v and_o this_o seed_n be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o word_n which_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o it_o thence_o the_o ancient_a docetes_n and_o all_o the_o other_o heretic_n who_o hold_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o word_n suppose_v that_o the_o word_n do_v not_o take_v true_a flesh_n of_o mary_n but_o that_o he_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o celestial_a and_o etherial_a body_n which_o he_o former_o bear_v in_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o have_v no_o more_o than_o the_o appearance_n and_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n which_o the_o scripture_n call_v the_o face_n of_o god_n mons_fw-la le_fw-fr moyne_n do_v not_o understand_v the_o thing_n otherwise_o in_o his_o varia_n sacra_fw-la p._n 415._o the_o docetes_n say_v he_o compare_v the_o apparition_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o have_v be_v in_o etherial_a body_n for_o certain_a time_n vanish_v into_o the_o air_n as_o soon_o as_o the_o dispensation_n be_v finish_v imagine_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o of_o any_o other_o nature_n and_o it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o cerinthus_n and_o ebion_n suppose_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o take_v true_a flesh_n as_o st._n jerom_n assure_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o commentary_n on_o st._n matthew_n as_o cerinthus_n hold_v iren_n l._n 1._o c._n 25._o epiph._n haeres_fw-la 28._o that_o the_o world_n have_v be_v create_v by_o a_o power_n he_o also_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n who_o be_v beget_v of_o the_o seed_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o creator_n as_o to_o the_o christ_n or_o the_o word_n he_o make_v he_o the_o son_n of_o another_o power_n superior_a to_o the_o creator_n and_o attribute_v to_o he_o a_o celestial_a body_n which_o he_o have_v always_o keep_v without_o
say_v and_o indeed_o on_o the_o least_o application_n in_o consider_v the_o existence_n of_o this_o universe_n it_o be_v well_o contrive_v disposal_n its_o part_n so_o exact_o adjust_v to_o each_o other_o its_o admirable_a order_n its_o regular_a motion_n its_o vastness_n form_n law_n and_o proportion_n its_o corruption_n and_o production_n its_o duration_n stability_n and_o variety_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o the_o wonder_n wherewith_o it_o be_v fill_v one_o must_v necessary_o conclude_v the_o meditation_n in_o confess_v that_o immense_a goodness_n give_v birth_n to_o the_o design_n of_o it_o that_o profound_a wisdom_n frame_v its_o model_n and_o figure_n that_o infinite_a power_n execute_v so_o great_a a_o project_n and_o that_o these_o three_o property_n together_o preserve_v it_o and_o give_v motion_n to_o all_o its_o spring_n this_o philosophy_n be_v not_o unknown_a to_o caelius_n rhodoginus_n as_o he_o express_v himself_o clear_o enough_o on_o it_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o one_a book_n lection_n antiq_fw-la the_o heaven_n say_v he_o relate_v god_n glory_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v certain_o so_o the_o greatness_n of_o so_o exquisite_a a_o work_n its_o strength_n and_o motion_n do_v well_o show_v the_o astonish_a power_n of_o its_o maker_n its_o oeconomy_n and_o so_o well_o contrive_v disposal_n publish_v his_o wisdom_n and_o we_o discover_v infinite_a goodness_n in_o its_o usefulness_n and_o advantage_n wherefore_o the_o divine_a platonistâ—_n revere_v this_o universe_n as_o the_o most_o august_n representation_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n thâ—sius_n in_o his_o note_n on_o lactanius_fw-la de_fw-la opific_n c._n â—_o do_v also_o penetrate_v to_o the_o prime_a source_n of_o this_o good_a philosophy_n consist_v in_o a_o trinity_n of_o principle_n god_n say_v he_o create_v this_o beautful_a world_n and_o have_v adorn_v it_o with_o a_o thousand_o wonder_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n contemplate_v so_o amaze_a a_o work_n may_v admit_v the_o wisdom_n goodness_n and_o power_n of_o the_o great_a maker_n of_o it_o so_o minutius_n fellix_fw-la reason_n in_o his_o octavius_n observe_v say_v he_o all_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v god_n make_v they_o to_o be_v by_o his_o word_n dispose_v they_o by_o his_o reason_n and_o bring_v they_o to_o their_o perfection_n by_o his_o power_n good_a philosophy_n go_v direct_o to_o a_o trinity_n which_o may_v be_v know_v by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n some_o difference_n will_v be_v see_v in_o the_o manner_n of_o express_v but_o in_o the_o main_n it_o be_v always_o the_o same_o truth_n plato_n see_v this_o great_a truth_n some_o other_o have_v see_v it_o before_o he_o though_o not_o so_o distinct_o however_o they_o all_o see_v it_o not_o only_o by_o way_n of_o the_o cabala_n and_o tradition_n as_o be_v now_o pretend_a but_o as_o a_o natural_a thing_n and_o as_o a_o truth_n which_o be_v owe_v to_o their_o diligent_a search_n and_o enquiry_n a_o modern_a author_n have_v with_o much_o reason_n acknowledge_v graverol_n in_o his_o moses_n vindicatus_fw-la p._n 89._o that_o all_o that_o be_v say_v of_o the_o origin_n of_o philosophy_n among_o the_o egyptian_n chaldean_n and_o grecian_n be_v a_o most_o uncertain_a tradition_n and_o his_o opinion_n be_v that_o it_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o their_o study_n and_o experience_n what_o he_o say_v of_o philosophy_n in_o general_n be_v yet_o in_o particular_a more_o true_a of_o this_o part_n of_o it_o which_o treat_v of_o the_o three_o principle_n whereof_o we_o have_v be_v speak_v it_o be_v by_o their_o long_a search_n into_o the_o origin_n of_o the_o world_n and_o not_o by_o tradition_n at_o least_o by_o a_o very_a uncertain_a and_o confuse_a tradition_n that_o they_o attain_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o these_o three_o principle_n goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n chap._n vi_o a_o digression_n concern_v socrates_n genius_n those_o be_v the_o invisible_a excellency_n which_o be_v discover_v in_o the_o visible_a work_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o a_o natural_a philosophy_n which_o do_v not_o depend_v on_o tradition_n but_o on_o contemplation_n and_o study_n socrates_n do_v not_o take_v any_o other_o method_n to_o find_v the_o truth_n as_o apuleus_n relate_v after_o plato_n de_fw-la deo_fw-la socratis_n socrates_n say_v he_o be_v inspire_v by_o his_o genius_n have_v assure_v we_o that_o he_o hear_v a_o celestial_a voice_n these_o word_n right_o understand_v prove_v what_o i_o have_v be_v assert_v for_o i_o do_v think_v this_o celestial_a voice_n can_v signify_v either_o the_o chaldean_n cabal_n or_o any_o particular_a revelation_n he_o must_v be_v little_a skill_a in_o the_o allegorical_a philosophy_n of_o those_o time_n who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o by_o these_o word_n genius_n demon_n celestial_a voice_n be_v mean_v nothing_o more_o than_o that_o socrates_n by_o the_o force_n of_o his_o own_o genius_n and_o reason_n which_o he_o always_o consult_v have_v apprehend_v this_o divine_a language_n of_o nature_n which_o declare_v a_o creator_n to_o we_o reason_n due_o consult_v and_o nature_n well_o understand_v be_v the_o oracle_n of_o wise_a man_n reason_n say_v heraclides_fw-la ponticus_n explain_v homer_n allegory_n reason_n be_v a_o daemon_n which_o god_n have_v plant_v in_o the_o superior_a part_n of_o the_o body_n to_o inspire_v we_o with_o true_o celestial_a inclination_n the_o author_n who_o give_v we_o the_o life_n of_o socrates_n in_o french_a have_v mention_v the_o several_a opinion_n of_o those_o who_o literal_o believe_v that_o socrates_n have_v a_o familiar_a demon_n add_v that_o some_o other_o suppose_v that_o this_o genius_n be_v only_o his_o natural_a judgement_n or_o his_o soul_n that_o it_o be_v that_o which_o he_o call_v his_o daemon_n according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o speak_v use_v by_o philosopher_n who_o sometime_o give_v that_o name_n to_o that_o divine_a part_n of_o man_n which_o guide_v and_o govern_v he_o this_o doubt_n add_v he_o be_v also_o propose_v by_o plutarch_n in_o the_o first_o question_n concern_v plato_n where_o speak_v of_o socrates_n he_o say_v do_v he_o not_o give_v the_o name_n of_o god_n to_o his_o own_o nature_n thereon_o quote_v the_o opinion_n of_o menander_n heraclitus_n and_o xenocrates_n who_o say_v that_o every_o one_o soul_n be_v his_o god_n or_o a_o demon._n a_o friend_n of_o socrates_n have_v go_v down_o to_o trophonius_n his_o cave_n on_o purpose_n to_o know_v from_o the_o oracle_n what_o the_o daemon_n of_o socrates_n be_v bring_v no_o other_o answer_n thence_o than_o that_o the_o superior_a part_n of_o our_o soul_n which_o be_v not_o overpower_v by_o our_o passion_n be_v by_o the_o vulgar_a call_v understanding_n but_o that_o those_o who_o speak_v better_o call_v it_o a_o demon._n another_o oracle_n answer_v socrates_n father_n that_o he_o shall_v let_v his_o son_n do_v whatever_o come_v into_o his_o mind_n without_o thwart_v his_o natural_a inclination_n because_o he_o have_v in_o he_o a_o guide_n and_o director_n more_o worth_a than_o ten_o thousand_o master_n as_o to_o the_o voice_n which_o he_o hear_v it_o be_v a_o manner_n of_o speak_v like_o the_o phrase_n we_o daily_o use_v my_o mind_n tell_v i_o because_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o natural_a than_o ascribe_v speech_n and_o a_o voice_n to_o that_o secret_a motion_n of_o the_o soul_n from_o which_o as_o from_o a_o faithful_a voice_n we_o receive_v so_o many_o counsel_n and_o information_n whereto_o add_v his_o prudence_n solid_a judgement_n and_o great_a experience_n in_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n for_o why_o may_v not_o such_o a_o pierce_a mind_n as_o he_o exercise_v by_o long_a study_n in_o philosophy_n and_o by_o attentive_a observation_n of_o the_o manner_n and_o affair_n of_o man_n which_o may_v have_v require_v a_o extraordinary_a facility_n of_o reason_v on_o all_o sort_n of_o circumstance_n why_o i_o say_v may_v he_o not_o have_v see_v clear_a than_o other_o and_o have_v discover_v thing_n which_o be_v most_o common_o hide_v from_o vulgar_a understanding_n by_o this_o discourse_n of_o monsieur_n charpentier_n it_o appear_v that_o philosopher_n have_v a_o mysterious_a and_o theological_a language_n distinct_a from_o that_o of_o the_o vulgar_a and_o that_o we_o must_v not_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v so_o deceive_v by_o their_o pompous_a word_n as_o to_o make_v a_o venerable_a mystery_n of_o a_o mere_a allegory_n it_o be_v what_o father_n simon_n do_v not_o omit_v observe_v crit._n hist_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n p._n 95._o the_o platonist_n say_v he_o who_o have_v often_o express_v themselves_o more_o like_a divine_n than_o philosopher_n mean_v nothing_o more_o by_o the_o daemon_n or_o god_n of_o socrates_n than_o reason_n the_o author_n of_o the_o critical_a moral_a and_o historical_a reflection_n be_v also_o of_o this_o opinion_n p._n 66._o socrates_n say_v he_o be_v so_o wise_a that_o foresee_v all_o thing_n it_o be_v believe_v that_o he_o have_v a_o familiar_a demon_n
fever_n almost_o as_o the_o superstitious_a use_n some_o word_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o st._n john_n gospel_n which_o they_o hang_v about_o the_o patient_n neck_n as_o i_o myself_o have_v see_v now_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o basilidian_o pass_v for_o the_o first_o author_n among_o christian_n of_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o secret_a and_o of_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o they_o design_v to_o hide_v it_o under_o this_o allegorical_a and_o symbolical_a name_n but_o it_o be_v also_o possible_a that_o this_o name_n contain_v only_o the_o gospel-trinity_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n whereon_o they_o allegorize_v extravagant_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n by_o this_o essay_n which_o we_o have_v be_v make_v it_o sufficient_o appear_v that_o we_o can_v give_v a_o rational_a mean_v to_o the_o other_o order_n of_o the_o aeons_n wherewith_o the_o gnostic_n do_v also_o enlarge_v their_o system_n with_o a_o little_a labour_n in_o take_v off_o the_o veil_n of_o allegory_n which_o cover_v the_o hide_a mean_v of_o this_o mysterious_a theology_n one_o may_v easy_o enough_o discover_v that_o the_o true_a aim_n of_o these_o christian_a philosopher_n be_v to_o set_v off_o the_o lowness_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o suppose_a depth_n of_o their_o mystery_n but_o we_o will_v go_v no_o far_o on_o this_o article_n the_o sample_n give_v be_v sufficient_a but_o if_o any_o one_o desire_n proof_n of_o this_o our_o explication_n of_o valentin_n aeons_n that_o he_o conceive_v they_o only_o as_o the_o several_a affection_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n or_o as_o so_o many_o dispensation_n of_o providence_n let_v he_o but_o consult_v chap._n 12._o of_o danaeus_n de_fw-fr haeresib_n to_o be_v brief_a we_o will_v here_o quote_v only_o the_o famous_a pearson_n vindic._n ignat._n par._n 2._o c._n 5._o valentin_n say_v he_o make_v a_o open_a profession_n of_o believe_v but_o one_o god_n and_o though_o tertullian_n assert_n somewhat_o rhetorical_o that_o this_o heretic_n believe_v as_o many_o god_n as_o he_o number_v aeons_n that_o father_n himself_o do_v nevertheless_o own_o that_o valentin_n aeons_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o divine_a propertys_n and_o affection_n whereof_o his_o disciple_n afterward_o make_v personal_a substance_n gallasius_n have_v before_o pearson_n observe_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o annotat._n in_o lib._n 1._o irenaei_n for_o he_o recite_v the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n ptolemy_n say_v that_o father_n follow_v valentin_n doctrine_n only_o he_o make_v personal_a substance_n subsist_v distinct_o from_o god_n of_o what_o valentin_n have_v consider_v only_o as_o affection_n and_o idea_n internal_a and_o intimate_a to_o the_o godhead_n irenaeus_n also_o inform_v we_o that_o by_o these_o aeons_n valentin_n understand_v only_o certain_a disposition_n and_o power_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n summi_fw-la dei_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d tantum_fw-la quasdam_fw-la &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o clear_o explain_v in_o his_o l._n 1._o c._n 6._o where_o he_o relate_v the_o system_fw-la of_o the_o discreet_a valentinian_o when_o say_v they_o the_o supreme_a god_n will_v produce_v any_o thing_n he_o be_v in_o that_o respect_n call_v father_n but_o because_o his_o production_n be_v true_a he_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n call_v the_o truth_n and_o then_o when_o he_o will_v produce_v and_o manifest_v himself_o he_o be_v call_v the_o mun._n the_o man_n by_o speak_v beget_v the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o first-born_a son_n all_o which_o show_v that_o allegory_n be_v undetermined_a every_o one_o take_v it_o the_o way_n which_o best_o please_v he_o but_o however_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o all_o agree_v that_o these_o aeons_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o god_n several_a affection_n or_o dispensation_n what_o be_v peculiar_a in_o this_o last_o hypothesis_n be_v that_o man_n which_o signify_v god_n manifest_v himself_o utter_v the_o word_n his_o first-born_a which_o yet_o have_v a_o good_a sense_n according_a to_o mark_v the_o valentinian_n who_o in_o chap._n 10._o of_o the_o same_o book_n say_v that_o god_n to_o give_v a_o visible_a form_n to_o the_o invisible_a grandure_v which_o be_v in_o he_o utter_v his_o word_n like_o himself_o understanding_n by_o the_o word_n only_o the_o visible_a form_n which_o god_n take_v to_o manifest_v himself_o in_o so_o our_o quaker_n understand_v no_o more_o by_o the_o word_n than_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n manifest_v himself_o to_o men._n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sabellian_o who_o by_o the_o christ_n do_v not_o any_o way_n understand_v a_o man_n but_o only_o divine_a clemency_n and_o heavenly_a aid_n manifest_v itself_o to_o man_n in_o the_o work_n of_o redemption_n it_o may_v perhaps_o also_o have_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v call_v the_o word_n the_o most_o manifest_a goodness_n of_o god_n that_o of_o origen_n and_o of_o many_o other_o allegorist_n do_v not_o at_o all_o differ_v from_o it_o since_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o believe_v in_o the_o son_n of_o mary_n as_o in_o their_o theologise_v son_n as_o they_o speak_v much_o slight_a faith_n and_o the_o sensible_a gospel_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o and_o value_v only_a contemplation_n this_o platonic_a fanaticism_n have_v cerinthus_n for_o its_o author_n who_o careful_o distinguish_v jesus_n the_o son_n of_o mary_n from_o this_o christ_n or_o this_o celestial_a aid_n which_o come_v to_o enlighten_v and_o guide_v man_n and_o it_o be_v now_o adopt_a by_o father_n malebranche_n dr._n more_n and_o mr._n norris_n this_o last_o be_v a_o right_a platonic_a fanatic_a who_o have_v bring_v disorder_n and_o confusion_n into_o both_o the_o speculative_a part_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o duty_n of_o christian_a piety_n his_o several_a treatise_n of_o doctrine_n and_o of_o morality_n show_v that_o the_o dream_n of_o a_o contemplative_a man_n be_v capable_a of_o convert_v the_o most_o sensible_a light_n of_o reason_n and_o revelation_n into_o smoak_n can_v we_o forbear_v judge_v of_o what_o he_o have_v write_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o plato_n as_o we_o judge_v of_o what_o he_o have_v write_v concern_v the_o love_n of_o god_n which_o he_o make_v to_o consist_v in_o such_o refine_a contemplation_n and_o enthusiasm_n as_o render_v gospel-morality_n though_o of_o itself_o so_o plain_a and_o natural_a whole_o impracticable_a fanaticism_n all_o over_o and_o if_o we_o see_v it_o in_o the_o morality_n of_o these_o visionary_n why_o do_v we_o not_o perceive_v that_o their_o strain_a platonism_n be_v no_o less_o the_o fruit_n of_o mystical_a theology_n the_o father_n be_v right_a quaker_n in_o their_o system_fw-la of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o if_o we_o will_v not_o be_v quaker_n in_o point_n of_o morality_n let_v we_o keep_v close_o to_o our_o principle_n and_o neither_o be_v so_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o word_n and_o such_o other_o speculative_a point_n as_o have_v be_v render_v incomprehensible_a by_o too_o much_o refine_n of_o they_o if_o i_o may_v say_v what_o i_o think_v this_o gallimaufry_n about_o the_o divine_a word_n which_o be_v define_v see_v the_o treatise_n entitle_v reason_n and_o religion_n a_o intelligible_a world_n archetype_n and_o ideal_o or_o even_o the_o essence_n of_o god_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v various_o imitable_a various_o exhibitive_a and_o representative_a of_o all_o thing_n which_o exist_v this_o cant_n i_o say_v be_v suspect_v by_o i_o and_o i_o be_o tempt_v to_o believe_v that_o under_o these_o specious_a name_n nothing_o more_o be_v give_v we_o than_o a_o fair_a system_fw-la of_o my_o understanding_n with_o its_o reason_n and_o idea_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a its_o universal_a and_o unchangeable_a nature_n which_o the_o philosopher_n call_v the_o reality_n and_o truth_n of_o thing_n and_o whereof_o they_o make_v even_o the_o essence_n of_o god_n yea_o i_o dare_v venture_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v deism_n or_o atheism_n disguise_v the_o accusation_n be_v heinous_a and_o require_v proof_n of_o the_o utmost_a evidence_n well_o and_o we_o shall_v produce_v they_o read_v and_o weigh_v these_o word_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la p._n 209._o that_o author_n say_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o triangle_n have_v a_o determinate_a and_o immutable_a nature_n such_o as_o it_o be_v not_o in_o my_o power_n to_o make_v the_o least_o alteration_n in_o which_o be_v a_o certain_a proof_n that_o it_o be_v not_o of_o my_o make_n for_o than_o it_o will_v be_v arbitrary_a and_o i_o may_v change_v it_o as_o i_o please_v but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o absolute_a nature_n distinct_a from_o and_o independent_a of_o my_o understanding_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o be_v nothing_o else_o than_o the_o essence_n of_o god_n himself_o modify_v and_o as_o it_o be_v exhibitive_a and_o imitable_a
a_o million_o dr._n bull_n himself_o own_v some_o of_o they_o concern_v the_o holy_a ghost_n how_o many_o will_v there_o be_v if_o we_o shall_v collect_v those_o which_o they_o have_v misapply_v concern_v the_o word_n but_o what_o do_v i_o say_v that_o bad_a interpreter_n may_v nevertheless_o be_v good_a witness_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o their_o age_n mons_fw-la le_fw-fr vassor_n in_o his_o traité_fw-fr de_fw-fr l'examen_fw-la ch_n 1._o p._n 10._o be_v not_o so_o ready_a to_o grant_v it_o he_o deny_v and_o i_o believe_v he_o be_v in_o the_o right_n that_o any_o advantage_n can_v be_v have_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n towards_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o point_n now_o controvert_v because_o of_o the_o confusion_n which_o arise_v from_o their_o philosophy_n origen_n and_o st._n augustin_n say_v he_o have_v so_o perplex_v theology_n one_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o western_a church_n where_o they_o both_o have_v their_o disciple_n and_o admirer_n by_o endeavour_v to_o adjust_a christianity_n to_o philosophy_n that_o we_o meet_v with_o a_o thousand_o difficulty_n in_o determine_v what_o those_o two_o author_n and_o those_o who_o have_v follow_v their_o step_n real_o think_v on_o several_a important_a point_n of_o religion_n they_o give_v nothing_o but_o allegorical_a sense_n to_o the_o text_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n their_o explication_n appear_v so_o very_o far_o distant_a from_o what_o the_o sacred_a writer_n mean_v that_o one_o know_v not_o where_o to_o begin_v to_o disentangle_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n from_o the_o particular_a speculation_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o to_o who_o we_o be_v send_v as_o to_o irreproachable_a witness_n of_o what_o be_v believe_v in_o their_o time_n if_o it_o be_v so_o i_o do_v see_v that_o justin_n and_o irenaeus_n can_v be_v better_a interpreter_n of_o the_o scripture_n than_o origen_n and_o st._n augustin_n they_o be_v not_o less_o corrupt_v by_o philosophy_n nor_o less_o confuse_v and_o perplex_v and_o consequent_o they_o can_v be_v good_a witness_n of_o what_o be_v believe_v in_o their_o time_n for_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o distinguish_v the_o sound_a doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o write_n from_o their_o platonic_a speculation_n let_v we_o therefore_o without_o hesitation_n rank_v all_o these_o fine_a contemplative_a man_n as_o well_o ancient_a as_o modern_a in_o the_o order_n of_o the_o gnostic_n and_o return_v to_o treat_v of_o they_o last_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n strom._n l._n 5._o p._n 587._o edit_fw-la lutet_fw-la 1629._o explain_v that_o text_n of_o st._n john_n the_o only_a son_n who_o be_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n give_v we_o plain_o to_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o language_n of_o the_o valentinian_o st._n john_n say_v he_o have_v call_v the_o invisible_a and_o unspeakable_a excellency_n of_o the_o godhead_n the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n some_o have_v thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o name_v he_o the_o profound_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o contain_v all_o thing_n in_o his_o bosom_n and_o be_v impenetrable_a and_o infinite_a novatian_n recite_v the_o same_o text_n de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 26._o quote_v it_o twice_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n thus_o the_o son_n have_v reveal_v the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n to_o we_o tertullian_n adv_o prax._n c._n 8._o do_v the_o same_o that_o be_v in_o the_o valentinian_n manner_n that_o the_o son_n have_v reveal_v to_o we_o the_o impenetrable_a depth_n of_o the_o father_n read_v the_o 51st_o heresy_n of_o epiphanius_n in_o the_o 22d_o and_o 28_o chapter_n where_o may_v be_v distinct_o see_v that_o valentin_n fable_n of_o the_o thirty_o aeons_n be_v allegorical_o take_v from_o the_o scripture_n some_o may_v perhaps_o wonder_v that_o they_o so_o dispose_v their_o deitys_n by_o couple_n they_o therein_o imitate_v the_o heathen_n who_o attribute_v both_o sex_n to_o each_o of_o their_o false_a god_n rep._n des_fw-fr lett._n tom._n 1._o p._n 84._o but_o however_o that_o be_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o seem_v strange_a to_o those_o who_o know_v that_o they_o allegorize_v sinesius_n though_o a_o christian_a and_o a_o bishop_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o call_v god_n male_a and_o female_a hymno_fw-la 2._o &_o 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d tu_fw-la mass_fw-es tu_fw-la femina_fw-la an_o opinion_n so_o much_o blame_v by_o lactantius_n in_o orpheus_n l._n 4._o c._n 8._o he_o call_v he_o also_o that_o which_o bring_v forth_o and_o which_o be_v bring_v forth_o the_o father_n of_o himself_o son_n of_o himself_o and_o to_o conclude_v father_n of_o the_o aeons_n valentin_n himself_o will_v not_o have_v say_v more_o his_o four_o hymn_n be_v divert_v he_o there_o set_v the_o whole_a trinity_n to_o work_v on_o the_o beget_v of_o the_o son_n particular_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o he_o bring_v in_o as_o a_o mediate_a power_n to_o be_v assistant_n to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n for_o after_o have_v say_v to_o the_o latter_a i_o praise_v you_o with_o the_o father_n and_o with_o you_o i_o praise_v that_o other_o fruit_n which_o the_o father_n can_v not_o hinder_v himself_o from_o put_v forth_o when_o he_o intend_v to_o produce_v you_o he_o speak_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n thus_o it_o be_v of_o you_o i_o speak_v secund_a wisdom_n mediate_a principal_a holy_a respiration_n centre_n of_o the_o father_n and_o also_o centre_n of_o the_o son_n you_o may_v be_v call_v altogether_o mother_n sister_n and_o daughter_n you_o come_v to_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o father_n who_o can_v not_o beget_v his_o son_n without_o you_o obstetricata_fw-la es_fw-la abditam_fw-la radicem_fw-la for_o the_o father_n design_v to_o pour_v himself_o into_o the_o son_n that_o pour_v be_v the_o bud_n of_o a_o three_o who_o be_v a_o medium_fw-la between_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n you_o see_v poet_n be_v not_o very_o scrupulous_a neither_o be_v their_o imitator_n the_o valentinian_o any_o more_o so_o than_o they_o synesius_n be_v not_o without_o company_n in_o express_v himself_o like_o the_o valentinian_o if_o his_o hymn_n be_v full_a of_o these_o cabalistick_a term_n the_o profound_a the_o silence_n the_o ineffable_a etc._n etc._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o find_v also_o the_o same_o cant_n in_o many_o other_o platonic_a father_n do_v they_o speak_v of_o the_o incomprehensible_a nature_n of_o god_n you_o present_o see_v the_o profundity_n and_o the_o silence_n be_v they_o to_o say_v how_o god_n pass_v from_o that_o state_n of_o silence_n to_o a_o state_n of_o revelation_n you_o shall_v there_o see_v every_o where_o this_o inseparable_a pair_n of_o aeons_n the_o internal_a word_n and_o the_o vttered-word_n clemens_n and_o origen_n express_o distinguish_v the_o word-god_n from_o another_o word_n which_o be_v make_v flesh_n in_o short_a nothing_o so_o much_o resemble_v the_o gnoslick_a heresy_n as_o tertullian_n two_o god_n the_o rationalis_fw-la and_o the_o sermonalis_fw-la the_o rational_a god_n and_o the_o senerous_a and_o speak_a god_n one_o may_v also_o range_v in_o the_o same_o category_n the_o verbum_fw-la silens_fw-la and_o the_o verbum_fw-la sonans_fw-la of_o marius_n victorinus_n and_o many_o other_o chimerical_a idea_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o though_o they_o will_v be_v tolerable_a in_o a_o figurative_a and_o allegorical_a style_n yet_o become_v insupportable_a and_o worse_o than_o valentine_n aeons_n by_o be_v personalize_v and_o make_v spirit_n distinct_a from_o the_o supreme_a god_n this_o be_v the_o case_n some_o philosopher_n in_o endeavour_v to_o avoid_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ebionite_n thereby_o fall_v into_o so_o ridiculous_a a_o extreme_a as_o to_o reject_v the_o god_n and_o the_o messiah_n of_o the_o jew_n they_o speak_v ill_o of_o the_o god_n who_o have_v give_v the_o law_n and_o pretend_v irenaeus_n l._n 1._o c._n 25._o that_o the_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o another_o superior_a god_n and_o therefore_o apply_v themselves_o to_o sublime_a generation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n and_o to_o other_o such_o extravagant_a conceit_n which_o the_o orthodox_n greedy_o embrace_v out_o of_o hatred_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o judaize_v heretic_n at_o first_o they_o be_v only_o mystical_a sense_n to_o set_v off_o the_o glory_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o afterward_o these_o metaphorical_a generation_n degenerate_v to_o real_a generation_n and_o what_o have_v at_o first_o be_v conceive_v only_o as_o operation_n and_o power_n be_v convert_v into_o hypostasis_n and_o personal_a substance_n to_o conclude_v as_o i_o make_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o jewish_a cabal_n and_o the_o valentinian_n pleroma_n these_o two_o system_n be_v either_o equal_o ridiculous_a if_o examine_v according_a to_o the_o strict_a literal_a sense_n or_o equal_o rational_a if_o you_o seek_v in_o they_o the_o conceal_a sense_n which_o lie_v under_o the_o bark_n of_o allegory_n for_o it_o be_v indeed_o
deny_v when_o it_o be_v only_o their_o irresistible_a grace_n that_o be_v reject_v which_o they_o have_v be_v please_v to_o conceit_n as_o such_o sandius_n who_o maintain_v a_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o stand_v for_o the_o hypostasis_n yet_o own_v nucl_n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 1._o that_o marcellus_n photinus_n sabellius_n paul_n of_o samosata_n and_o even_o ebion_n who_o believe_v only_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o the_o father_n hold_v notwithstanding_o that_o in_o that_o hypostasis_fw-la alone_o there_o be_v two_o energy_n or_o divine_a operation_n to_o wit_n the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o by_o these_o two_o operation_n god_n create_v the_o world_n and_o manifest_v himself_o in_o j._n c._n petavius_n acknowledge_v the_o same_o de_n trinit_fw-la lib._n 1._o c._n 13._o as_o to_o paul_n of_o samosata_n and_o marcellus_n dr._n pearson_n agree_v with_o he_o that_o the_o last_o vind._n ignat._n par._n 2._o c._n 3._o believe_v a_o existent_a word_n in_o the_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o the_o father_n and_o which_o come_v forth_o thence_o as_o a_o single_a operation_n to_o create_v the_o universe_n dr._n bull_n judic_n eccles_n etc._n etc._n p._n 67._o recount_v the_o opinion_n of_o paul_n of_o samosata_n attribute_n to_o he_o constant_o that_o he_o believe_v a_o efficacious_a word_n descend_v from_o heaven_n on_o j._n c._n and_o by_o the_o word_n say_v he_o paul_n do_v not_o intend_v that_o hypostasis_fw-la which_o we_o call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o a_o power_n and_o a_o divine_a virtue_n which_o form_v he_o in_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o be_v close_o unite_v to_o he_o to_o work_v the_o miracle_n he_o do_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v deny_v that_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o beryllus_n those_o expression_n of_o eusebius_n that_o have_v give_v so_o much_o trouble_v to_o the_o learned_a be_v not_o difficult_a to_o be_v understand_v provide_v you_o supply_v they_o with_o some_o particle_n and_o add_v a_o word_n or_o two_o as_o you_o must_v sometime_o in_o all_o other_o author_n in_o my_o opinion_n eusebius_n intend_v nothing_o else_o lib._n 6._o c._n 33._o but_o that_o this_o bishop_n maintain_v that_o the_o man_n j._n c._n do_v not_o pre-exist_a in_o another_o essence_n or_o another_o nature_n that_o be_v proper_a to_o he_o before_o he_o live_v among_o man_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o deity_n which_o dwell_v since_o he_o live_v among_o man_n be_v not_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o his_o own_o but_o the_o divinity_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o father_n this_o be_v a_o right_a notion_n the_o word_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o divine_a power_n distinct_a from_o the_o son_n and_o a_o heavenly_a wisdom_n descend_v on_o j._n c._n beryilus_n paul_n and_o marcellus_n have_v it_o perhaps_o from_o ignatius_n who_o call_v j._n c._n epist_n ad_fw-la magnes_fw-la the_o eternal_a word_n that_o come_v not_o forth_o out_o of_o silence_n i._n e._n that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o be_v otten_v with_o its_o proper_a hypostasis_fw-la but_o the_o operation_n and_o the_o essential_a virtue_n of_o god_n manifest_v himself_o outward_o for_o i_o frank_o agree_v that_o this_o passage_n of_o ignatius_n which_o have_v give_v so_o much_o trouble_v to_o the_o abettor_n of_o his_o epistle_n be_v not_o intend_v against_o valentine_n but_o i_o say_v it_z attack_n those_o platonic_a doctor_n who_o assert_v a_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n a_o little_a before_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o world_n and_o who_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v bring_v forth_o and_o consequent_o proceed_v out_o of_o silence_n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o tertullian_n and_o many_o of_o the_o father_n who_o precede_v he_o that_o the_o word_n that_o be_v bring_v forth_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o only_a that_o be_v beget_v and_o the_o only_a one_o that_o may_v be_v call_v the_o son_n do_v come_v forth_o in_o time_n of_o another_o mute_a word_n which_o they_o call_v reason_n or_o wisdom_n eternal_a tertullian_n teach_v we_o positive_o adv_n prax._n that_o before_o the_o word_n that_o be_v bring_v forth_o come_v out_o of_o the_o wisdom_n or_o the_o divine_a reason_n god_n have_v it_o in_o himself_o in_o his_o thought_n as_o a_o silent_a word_n habebat_fw-la intra_fw-la semetipsum_fw-la tacitè_fw-fr cogitando_fw-la you_o can_v express_v more_o clear_o that_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o come_v out_o of_o silence_n this_o opinion_n no_o doubt_n begin_v to_o glide_v in_o at_o the_o time_n of_o ignatius_n who_o laugh_v at_o it_o and_o refute_v it_o reject_v this_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o proceed_v out_o of_o silence_n which_o receive_v its_o hypostasis_fw-la a_o little_a before_o the_o creation_n as_o be_v a_o word_n mere_o flatonick_a and_o he_o admit_v no_o other_o word_n to_o be_v real_a but_o that_o essential_a virtue_n which_o be_v eternal_o in_o god_n which_o be_v god_n himself_o which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v incorporate_v in_o j._n c._n and_o this_o ignatius_n way_n of_o speak_v that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o eternal_a word_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n that_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o same_o virtue_n which_o create_v the_o world_n be_v become_v the_o proper_a virtue_n of_o j._n c._n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o you_o may_v say_v right_o that_o j._n c._n make_v the_o age_n by_o his_o power_n and_o consequent_o by_o himself_o for_o that_o which_o be_v do_v by_o my_o power_n be_v do_v by_o myself_o when_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o all_o thing_n â—ere_z make_v by_o j._n c._n or_o by_o the_o son_n their_o meaning_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o they_o be_v make_v by_o the_o immense_a power_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v in_o j.c._n he_o become_v that_o power_n that_o spirit_n that_o wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n because_o all_o the_o miracle_n effect_v by_o that_o power_n be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v by_o j._n c._n in_o who_o it_o reside_v in_o this_o sense_n simon_n magus_n call_v himself_o the_o great_a power_n of_o god_n and_o boast_v that_o he_o have_v make_v the_o age_n not_o that_o he_o believe_v himself_o as_o the_o ancient_n will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o divine_a hypostasis_fw-la sometime_o the_o father_n sometime_o the_o son_n and_o sometime_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v not_o so_o extravagant_a but_o only_o ap_v j._n c_o design_v to_o say_v that_o the_o divine_a power_n which_o actuate_v he_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n the_o same_o power_n that_o create_v the_o world_n j._n c._n be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n call_v the_o power_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 1.24_o we_o may_v enforce_v the_o explication_n we_o have_v give_v of_o ignatius_n his_o word_n by_o the_o manner_n how_o irenaeus_n dispute_v against_o the_o valentinian_o lib._n 2._o c._n 47._o &_o seq_fw-la it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o in_o regard_n to_o man_n he_o be_v sometime_o silent_a sometime_o speak_v sometime_o he_o take_v his_o rest_n and_o sometime_o act_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o with_o god_n who_o be_v all_o understanding_n all_o reason_n all_o spirit_n be_v not_o liable_a to_o such_o like_a change_n mean_v that_o god_n be_v always_o a_o reason_n a_o internal_a word_n but_o never_o a_o word_n bring_v faith_n as_o he_o explain_v himself_o afterward_o say_v that_o god_n be_v all_o reason_n think_v in_o he_o be_v speak_v and_o speak_v nothing_o else_o but_o think_v for_o his_o thought_n be_v his_o speech_n and_o his_o speech_n be_v his_o understanding_n and_o this_o understanding_n which_o comprehend_v all_o thing_n be_v the_o father_n himself_o further_o to_o make_v we_o the_o better_a comprehend_v that_o he_o speak_v thus_o against_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o or_o beget_v he_o accost_v the_o valentinian_o with_o this_o smart_a raillery_n the_o valentinian_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o bring_v forth_o and_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n as_o if_o they_o have_v assist_v the_o father_n at_o his_o birth_n i_o shall_v leave_v you_o to_o consider_v whether_o this_o raillery_n spare_v our_o scholastics_n he_o that_o will_v be_v at_o the_o pain_n about_o it_o needs_o only_o make_v a_o parallel_n of_o their_o system_fw-la concern_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n with_o that_o of_o the_o valentinian_o and_o he_o may_v soon_o see_v whether_o those_o heretic_n only_o be_v ridiculous_a herein_o chap._n xii_o plato_n speak_v but_o enigmatical_o his_o word_n be_v not_o that_o of_o st._n john_n several_a system_n of_o the_o platonist_n explain_v i_o can_v produce_v many_o more_o platonist_n but_o to_o be_v brief_a i_o come_v now_o to_o plato_n himself_o see_v then_o what_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n say_v of_o he_o strom._n lib._n 5._o p._n 592._o of_o the_o paris_n edition_n when_o plato_n say_v that_o it_o
mr._n how_n among_o the_o nominal_a the_o bishop_n of_o salisbury_n be_v of_o one_o opinion_n dr._n wallis_n of_o another_o dr._n south_n differ_v from_o they_o both_o range_v they_o by_o hundred_o there_o will_v not_o be_v one_o that_o will_v keep_v to_o the_o precise_a point_n that_o form_v this_o chimerical_a orthodoxy_n which_o be_v boast_v of_o by_o every_o one_o but_o attain_v to_o by_o none_o for_o they_o treat_v one_o another_o as_o heretic_n here_o be_v a_o large_a field_n for_o you_o to_o scour_v about_o and_o raise_v a_o thousand_o nice_a question_n in_o which_o the_o most_o acute_a can_v perceive_v and_o to_o find_v heresy_n in_o those_o that_o have_v have_v the_o misfortune_n to_o displease_v you_o must_v a_o overgrow_a bishop_n be_v depose_v who_o see_n lie_v convenient_a for_o i_o or_o a_o competitor_n stop_v in_o his_o career_n i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o only_o examine_v they_o about_o these_o two_o point_n in_o question_n if_o they_o have_v not_o find_v the_o indivisible_a point_n precise_o and_o who_o can_v do_v it_o they_o be_v undo_v i_o will_v prove_v demonstrative_o that_o their_o opinion_n be_v heretical_a impious_a and_o blasphemous_a i_o shall_v call_v both_o the_o east_n and_o west_n to_o my_o aid_n and_o what_o be_v more_o i_o shall_v have_v the_o pleasure_n to_o see_v three_o or_o four_o hundred_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_n council_n who_o shall_v unanimous_o vote_v for_o i_o for_o the_o accuse_v be_v always_o in_o the_o wrong_n the_o thunderbolt_n and_o anathemas_n shall_v follow_v thus_o the_o whole_a world_n will_v be_v in_o a_o flame_n for_o a_o trifle_n alas_o the_o memory_n of_o such_o a_o number_n of_o vain_a dispute_n between_o nestorius_n and_o eutyches_n can_v be_v renew_v without_o make_v the_o christian_a world_n to_o blush_v but_o whoever_o can_v give_v we_o the_o secret_a history_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a council_n like_v to_o that_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n will_v certain_o infinite_o oblige_v the_o christian_a world_n but_o last_o perhaps_o the_o defender_n do_v not_o perceive_v my_o have_v answer_v his_o trifle_a difficulty_n before_o hand_n let_v we_o then_o make_v he_o sensible_a of_o it_o let_v we_o examine_v the_o relish_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o see_v what_o book_n they_o have_v preserve_v for_o we_o what_o character_n they_o bear_v and_o of_o what_o stamp_v they_o be_v i_o tell_v you_o already_o that_o they_o have_v not_o leave_v we_o any_o father_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o circumcision_n but_o only_o some_o gentile_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o school_n of_o plato_n we_o have_v indeed_o a_o justin_n athenagoras_n theophilus_n tatian_n irenaeus_n clement_n of_o alexand_n origen_n tertullian_n arnobius_n lactantius_n and_o some_o other_o of_o the_o same_o sort_n father_n indeed_o who_o breathe_v nothing_o but_o platonism_n this_o be_v the_o precious_a relic_n antiquity_n have_v leave_v we_o it_o be_v easy_a then_o to_o draw_v the_o consequence_n what_o book_n have_v it_o destroy_v all_o those_o that_o shocked_a plato_n that_o speak_v not_o as_o plato_n we_o do_v the_o defender_n justice_n if_o from_o the_o book_n that_o antiquity_n choose_v we_o point_v out_o those_o it_o reject_v he_o have_v then_o lose_v his_o cause_n for_o the_o collection_n we_o have_v can_v not_o be_v such_o by_o chance_n the_o caprice_n of_o the_o time_n or_o such_o like_a accident_n no_o it_o be_v too_o uniform_a choice_n preside_v here_o at_o least_o as_o to_o the_o character_n of_o these_o book_n but_o time_n and_o the_o fate_n of_o library_n may_v have_v have_v a_o share_n in_o the_o rest_n i_o return_v to_o my_o subject_n and_o must_v observe_v here_o that_o if_o the_o allegory_n of_o barnabas_n be_v very_o evident_a because_o they_o be_v so_o frequent_a and_o characterised_a by_o the_o term_n of_o spirit_n and_o figure_n which_o he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o denote_v they_o to_o be_v so_o yet_o this_o happen_v not_o always_o the_o father_n speak_v they_o out_o often_o so_o absolute_o that_o it_o be_v only_o the_o matter_n itself_o that_o can_v make_v we_o discern_v they_o thus_o the_o allegory_n of_o origen_n have_v often_o deceive_v his_o reader_n for_o this_o father_n as_o mr._n huet_n observe_v it_o origen_n quaest_n 14._o pass_v often_o from_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o letter_n to_o a_o spiritual_a sense_n imperceptible_o his_o reader_n take_v his_o allegory_n for_o dogmatical_a assertion_n what_o he_o have_v say_v of_o origen_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o father_n irenaeus_n for_o example_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 37._o speak_v out_o in_o downright_a term_n without_o any_o hint_n of_o a_o figure_n a_o allegory_n he_o make_v upon_o the_o spy_v send_v by_o joshua_n to_o jericho_n rahab_n the_o harlot_n say_v he_o in_o receive_v the_o spy_n conceal_v in_o her_o house_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n who_o will_v not_o believe_v if_o you_o take_v this_o literal_o as_o the_o trinitarian_n be_v wont_a but_o that_o these_o spy_n be_v actual_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n in_o a_o human_a shape_n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o word_n here_o to_o hint_n the_o adaptation_n and_o allegory_n real_o if_o irenaeus_n have_v say_v as_o he_o may_v very_o well_o at_o this_o rate_n that_o abraham_n receive_v the_o angel_n that_o go_v to_o destroy_v sodom_n give_v a_o dinner_n to_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n a_o mystery_n will_v certain_o have_v be_v find_v in_o these_o word_n pretend_v that_o abraham_n do_v entertain_v these_o three_o person_n of_o the_o deity_n who_o appear_v to_o he_o in_o the_o form_n of_o three_o angel_n or_o three_o man_n what_o difference_n be_v there_o i_o pray_v between_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v we_o now_o suppose_v and_o what_o irenaeus_n real_o make_v use_v of_o none_o and_o you_o must_v grant_v that_o if_o you_o think_v you_o have_v good_a ground_n from_o such_o like_a expression_n to_o make_v a_o supreme_a god_n in_o three_o person_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n you_o may_v likewise_o conclude_v the_o spy_n of_o jericho_n to_o have_v be_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n real_o and_o literal_o so_o for_o whatever_o may_v be_v say_v to_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v as_o impossible_a that_o angel_n shall_v be_v god_n as_o for_o the_o spy_n to_o be_v so_o sure_o the_o repugnancy_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o which_o author_n compare_v mutual_o ought_v always_o to_o determine_v we_o to_o look_v for_o a_o figurative_a and_o allegoric_a sense_n there_o especial_o when_o it_o appear_v to_o we_o that_o these_o allegory_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o genius_n and_o custom_n of_o those_o author_n or_o at_o least_o of_o their_o predecessor_n and_o master_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o though_o the_o disciple_n often_o alter_v the_o method_n of_o their_o master_n yet_o there_o will_v still_o remain_v some_o footstep_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n betray_v and_o discover_v their_o innovation_n this_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o platonic_a father_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o for_o the_o present_a the_o example_n of_o irenaeus_n be_v sufficient_a to_o inform_v we_o that_o according_a to_o the_o same_o way_n of_o speak_v which_o call_v the_o spy_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n we_o may_v also_o say_v that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o word_n which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o the_o angel_n that_o appear_v to_o the_o patriarch_n see_v what_o annotator_n feverdentius_fw-la say_v on_o this_o passage_n of_o irenaeus_n a_o old_a copy_n add_v the_o word_n three_o to_o the_o spy_n which_o will_v agree_v very_o well_o with_o the_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n have_v not_o the_o scripture_n assure_v we_o that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o and_o not_o three_o justin_n have_v also_o much_o the_o same_o allegory_n in_o his_o dialogue_n it_o be_v likely_a that_o irenaeus_n carry_v on_o his_o allegory_n but_o to_o the_o father_n and_o son_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o two_o spy_n but_o for_o fear_v the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v be_v thereby_o exclude_v some_o knave_n put_v he_o in_o too_o and_o then_o the_o word_n three_o must_v be_v add_v to_o the_o spy_n that_o so_o all_o may_v be_v adjust_v to_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n thus_o various_a readins_n proceed_v from_o the_o boldness_n of_o the_o orthodox_n but_o howeven_a it_o be_v you_o see_v the_o allegory_n either_o reject_v it_o in_o this_o place_n or_o acknowledge_v it_o every_o where_o else_o where_o there_o be_v the_o like_a necessity_n for_o it_o as_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v allegorical_o in_o the_o spy_n of_o jericho_n in_o like_a manner_n j._n c._n be_v allegorical_o in_o all_o the_o dispensation_n of_o old_a in_o the_o word_n that_o create_v the_o world_n in_o the_o angel_n and_o the_o prophet_n that_o speak_v to_o
in_o the_o 33d_o and_o 45th_o psalm_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o term_n word_n have_v no_o other_o signification_n than_o that_o of_o prolation_n proper_o so_o call_v for_o he_o suppose_v that_o these_o word_n my_o heart_n have_v utter_v a_o good_a word_n do_v not_o signify_v such_o a_o prolation_n a_o proper_a and_o literal_a generation_n but_o a_o metaphorical_a prolation_n and_o that_o from_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o word_n heart_n in_o this_o text_n be_v figurative_a the_o term_n word_n must_v also_o be_v figurative_a and_o that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o apprehend_v how_o far_o origen_n carry_v the_o figure_n of_o this_o word_n the_o other_o text_n which_o he_o quote_v from_o the_o psalm_n so_o full_o clear_v the_o matter_n as_o to_o leave_v no_o room_n for_o cavil_v the_o valentinian_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o these_o word_n the_o heaven_n be_v create_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o mouth_n be_v say_v of_o our_o saviour_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n though_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o one_o may_v give_v they_o this_o other_o sense_n that_o the_o heaven_n be_v establish_v by_o divine_a reason_n and_o wisdom_n ratione_fw-la dei_fw-la as_o we_o say_v that_o a_o house_n be_v build_v by_o that_o skill_n which_o be_v the_o art_n of_o build_v house_n i_o leave_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_n whether_o a_o vnitarian_n can_v more_o plain_o remove_v all_o the_o idea_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la from_o our_o mind_n therefore_o when_o the_o same_o origen_n do_v elsewhere_o argue_v concern_v the_o word_n as_o if_o he_o himself_o believe_v it_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la his_o so_o speak_v be_v according_o to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o greek_a philosophy_n for_o as_o porphyry_n right_o observe_v origen_n have_v continual_o apply_v himself_o to_o read_v the_o write_n of_o the_o platonist_n and_o the_o pythagorean_n and_o have_v therein_o learn_v the_o allegorical_a way_n of_o those_o philosopher_n expound_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o greek_n make_v use_v of_o it_o himself_o in_o his_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n apud_fw-la euseb_n l._n 6._o c._n 19_o see_v likewise_o bibl._n univ_o t._n 6._o p._n 50._o that_o declare_a enemy_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n who_o have_v give_v that_o judgement_n of_o origen_n mr._n huet_n do_v not_o treat_v he_o more_o favourable_o in_o his_o origeniana_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o origen_n say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o plato_n great_a admirer_n insomuch_o that_o instead_o of_o suit_v the_o platonic_a tenant_n to_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n he_o regulate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n by_o the_o dogma_fw-la of_o the_o platonist_n and_o a_o little_a low_o he_o add_v that_o origen_n have_v be_v carry_v to_o those_o excess_n by_o the_o example_n of_o his_o preceptor_n clemens_n alexand._n who_o use_v to_o embellish_v the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o academic_a paint_n can_v any_o one_o think_v that_o justin_n do_v not_o discourse_n by_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o allegorical_a philosophy_n when_o in_o his_o second_o apology_n he_o call_v the_o reason_n which_o be_v in_o man_n a_o part_n and_o seed_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o divine_a word_n the_o divine_a word_n be_v in_o his_o sense_n only_o that_o universal_a reason_n that_o source_n and_o fullness_n of_o wisdom-which_a reside_v in_o the_o divine_a understanding_n whereof_o we_o be_v a_o stream_n and_o a_o part_n be_v our_o reason_n a_o hypostasis_fw-la distinct_a from_o man_n how_o shall_v we_o then_o imagine_v that_o this_o father_n ever_o intend_v to_o say_v that_o divine_a reason_n be_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la distinct_a from_o god_n i_o may_v very_o well_o say_v that_o my_o reason_n have_v teach_v i_o such_o a_o thing_n and_o that_o i_o consult_v my_o reason_n without_o suppose_v my_o reason_n to_o be_v any_o other_o person_n than_o myself_o then_o why_o may_v we_o not_o say_v god_n make_v use_n of_o his_o reason_n to_o create_v this_o universe_n that_o his_o reason_n be_v his_o counsellor_n and_o his_o minister_n without_o make_v a_o second_o person_n of_o his_o reason_n certain_o my_o reason_n can_v be_v personalize_v any_o otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o power_n of_o allegory_n neither_o can_v that_o of_o god_n be_v any_o otherwise_o nay_o it_o may_v be_v that_o justin_n strain_v his_o allegory_n yet_o far_o and_o that_o he_o intend_v to_o say_v that_o reason_n or_o the_o universal_a seed_n be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v not_o a_o part_n of_o the_o seed_n as_o the_o precept_n of_o reason_n which_o enlighten_v the_o philosopher_n be_v but_o the_o fullness_n of_o that_o incorruptible_a seed_n which_o regenerate_v the_o heart_n i_o will_v produce_v another_o example_n of_o this_o allegorical_a way_n of_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n st._n cyprian_n explain_v that_o famous_a passage_n of_o st._n john_n 1_o ep._n 5.8_o concern_v the_o three_o witness_n on_o earth_n the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o the_o blood_n have_v speak_v of_o they_o as_o of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v the_o three_o witness_n in_o heaven_n now_o find_v in_o our_o bibles_n but_o be_v not_o there_o in_o the_o day_n of_o that_o father_n some_o as_o fulgentius_n have_v confound_v st._n cyprian_n discourse_v with_o the_o sacred_a text_n do_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o holy_a martyr_n have_v speak_v literal_o and_o as_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n what_o he_o say_v only_o in_o allegory_n not_o observe_v that_o what_o he_o assert_v of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o spiritual_a sense_n which_o he_o have_v draw_v from_o the_o three_o witness_n on_o earth_n as_o if_o the_o spirit_n be_v the_o father_n the_o blood_n the_o son_n and_o the_o water_n the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o facundus_n do_v not_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v at_o all_o deceive_v by_o it_o for_o he_o inform_v we_o defence_n trinit_fw-la capit._fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 3._o that_o st._n cyprian_n will_v have_v that_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o st._n john_n say_v of_o the_o spirit_n water_n and_o blood_n which_o can_v be_v only_o a_o allegorical_a interpretation_n and_o that_o allegory_n be_v follow_v by_o st._n augustin_n contra_fw-la maxim_n lib._n 3._o c._n 12._o where_o he_o express_o say_v that_o the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o the_o blood_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o sacrament_n if_o it_o be_v not_o the_o mystery_n and_o allegory_n now_o i_o pray_v who_o can_v warrant_v i_o that_o the_o father_n who_o so_o strain_v the_o allegory_n on_o the_o three_o witness_n on_o earth_n to_o find_v the_o trinity_n therein_o have_v not_o also_o strain_v it_o on_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n to_o find_v in_o it_o their_o favourite_n doctrine_n plato_n second_o god_n if_o they_o misapply_v these_o word_n my_o heart_n have_v utter_v a_o good_a word_n and_o these_o i_o have_v beget_v thou_o in_o my_o bosom_n before_o aurora_n how_o can_v i_o be_v assure_v that_o they_o have_v not_o deceive_v i_o or_o that_o their_o infatuation_n for_o plato_n have_v not_o deceive_v themselves_o when_o they_o platonical_o interpret_v those_o other_o place_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v god_n and_o that_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n however_o that_o be_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v i_o that_o the_o father_n make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o seek_v sublime_a sense_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o raise_v themselves_o up_o very_o high_a above_o its_o plain_a and_o natural_a meaning_n that_o appear_v by_o the_o use_n st._n cyprian_a and_o st._n augustin_n make_v of_o the_o epistle_n general_n of_o st._n john_n now_o the_o same_o father_n have_v express_v their_o allegory_n in_o too_o absolute_a term_n without_o characterize_n they_o by_o some_o mark_n whereby_o they_o may_v be_v distinguish_v from_o a_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n it_o have_v in_o succeed_a time_n happen_v that_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o what_o they_o say_v have_v be_v follow_v we_o have_v see_v it_o in_o the_o example_n of_o st._n cyprian_n that_o father_n express_v himself_o absolute_o it_o be_v write_v say_v he_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o these_o three_o be_v one_o now_o that_o be_v write_v only_o of_o the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o the_o blood_n then_o the_o allegorical_a exposition_n have_v be_v take_v for_o a_o express_a text_n of_o scripture_n i_o strong_o suspect_v that_o the_o same_o thing_n have_v happen_v to_o that_o note_a text_n of_o st._n paul_n 1_o tim._n c._n 3._o v._n 16._o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n be_v great_a god_n manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n
to_o the_o learned_a and_o the_o philosopher_n with_o who_o they_o converse_v it_o be_v this_o mischievous_a policy_n that_o have_v bring_v so_o much_o confusion_n into_o the_o christian_a religion_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o appeal_n to_o pretend_a antiquity_n the_o testimony_n whereof_o be_v become_v altogether_o useless_a and_o liable_a to_o great_a illusion_n one_o may_v think_v of_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o ancient_n as_o to_o very_o good_a witness_n but_o instead_o of_o that_o we_o meet_v with_o oracle_n ambiguous_a and_o unintelligible_a a_o person_n of_o good_a abilitys_n in_o the_o last_o age_n complain_v of_o this_o as_o well_o as_o i._o michael_n le_fw-fr vassor_n traite_n de_fw-fr l'_fw-fr examen_fw-la ch_n 1._o p._n 10._o since_o philosophy_n say_v he_o be_v bring_v into_o christianity_n the_o latter_a have_v so_o visible_o degenerate_v from_o its_o primitive_a simplicity_n that_o the_o pagan_n themselves_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o it_o the_o man_n of_o thought_n believe_v it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a service_n do_v to_o religion_n to_o render_v it_o agreeable_a to_o the_o taste_n of_o the_o philosopher_n they_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o reconcile_v our_o mystery_n with_o plato_n principle_n which_o be_v extreme_o in_o fashion_n when_o the_o gospel_n first_o go_v abroad_o into_o the_o world_n origen_n and_o st._n austin_n afterward_o have_v so_o embarassed_a theology_n the_o former_a in_o the_o east_n and_o the_o latter_a in_o the_o western_a church_n where_o both_o have_v their_o admirer_n and_o disciple_n by_o endeavour_v to_o adjust_a christianity_n to_o that_o philosophy_n that_o it_o will_v cost_v one_o a_o world_n of_o pain_n to_o distinguish_v that_o which_o they_o and_o their_o follower_n have_v say_v with_o any_o exactness_n of_o thought_n upon_o divers_a important_a point_n of_o religion_n they_o give_v we_o none_o but_o allegorical_a sense_n to_o divers_a passage_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n their_o exposition_n appear_v so_o wide_a from_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o sacred_a author_n that_o one_o know_v not_o how_o to_o understand_v it_o so_o as_o to_o discern_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n from_o the_o particular_a speculation_n of_o the_o major_a part_n of_o those_o father_n to_o who_o we_o be_v refer_v as_o to_o faithful_a witness_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o time_n they_o live_v in_o but_o the_o father_n be_v not_o content_a to_o accommodate_v their_o doctrine_n to_o the_o platonic_a word_n or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o inquire_v further_o after_o another_o pre-existence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o they_o find_v it_o in_o the_o angel_n that_o speak_v to_o moses_n and_o the_o other_o patriarch_n tertullian_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o martion_n lib._n 3._o speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o christ_n before_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o gospel_n say_v that_o he_o be_v in_o that_o allegorical_a state_n of_o spiritual_a grace_n etc._n etc._n these_o few_o word_n seem_v to_o discover_v the_o whole_a mystery_n of_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o ancient_n for_o they_o signify_v that_o christ_n be_v not_o only_o represent_v in_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o law_n but_o as_o origen_n speak_v that_o he_o be_v substantial_o present_a in_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n tract_n 26._o in_o mat._n meaning_n thereby_o that_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n be_v if_o one_o may_v so_o speak_v substantial_a and_o personal_a type_n of_o christ_n to_o come_v or_o rather_o that_o christ_n be_v then_o present_a in_o the_o person_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n who_o be_v his_o type_n on_o the_o like_a ground_n may_v we_o not_o say_v that_o he_o be_v allegorical_o present_a in_o all_o the_o angel_n who_o speak_v from_o god_n to_o man_n and_o that_o he_o be_v also_o allegorical_o present_a in_o that_o word_n of_o god_n which_o create_v the_o world_n that_o powerful_a word_n which_o say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n be_v a_o type_n of_o this_o powerful_a word_n which_o say_v by_o jesus_n christ_n let_v the_o light_a shine_n in_o the_o heart_n of_o men._n this_o allegorical_a pre-existence_n of_o christ_n be_v very_o agreeable_a with_o the_o scripture_n which_o say_v that_o of_o he_o which_o can_v belong_v to_o any_o thing_n but_o these_o type_n as_o the_o reproach_n of_o christ_n the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n prophesy_v tempt_v of_o christ_n and_o other_o expression_n of_o that_o kind_n which_o represent_v to_o we_o jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o allegorical_a state_n those_o particular_a commission_n of_o angel_n and_o prophet_n be_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o preludia_fw-la of_o this_o universal_a and_o extraordinary_a commission_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o regard_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n i_o ought_v not_o to_o pass_v over_o the_o remark_n of_o father_n simon_n upon_o this_o occonomy_n of_o the_o ancient_n hist_n crit._n du_fw-fr n._n t._n tom._n 1._o chap._n 2._o the_o mingle_n say_v he_o of_o the_o platonic_a philosophy_n with_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o intend_v to_o ruin_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n but_o the_o more_o easy_o to_o persuade_v the_o greek_n to_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n the_o father_n be_v in_o this_o for_o imitate_v the_o apostle_n especial_o st._n paul_n who_o sometime_o do_v stoop_v to_o the_o infirmitys_n of_o the_o weak_a become_v all_o thing_n to_o all_o man_n father_n simon_n observe_v further_a that_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n do_v sometime_o carry_v this_o occonomy_n too_o far_o that_o he_o apply_v himself_o entire_o to_o allegory_n it_o be_v fashionable_a in_o his_o time_n among_o the_o christian_n especial_o with_o the_o gnostic_n who_o think_v thereby_o to_o raise_v the_o credit_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o he_o be_v no_o way_n behind_o they_o in_o point_n of_o invention_n and_o subtlety_n that_o this_o be_v the_o more_o excusable_a in_o he_o because_o he_o live_v in_o a_o great_a city_n where_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o affect_v those_o kind_n of_o subtlety_n and_o that_o he_o believe_v they_o of_o use_n to_o establish_v the_o christian_a religion_n it_o be_v a_o prudent_a part_n in_o a_o able_a master_n to_o adapt_v thing_n to_o the_o capacity_n of_o they_o he_o be_v to_o instruct_v that_o his_o paedagogus_fw-la wherein_o he_o be_v to_o lay_v down_o nothing_o but_o plain_a instruction_n be_v draw_v up_o with_o this_o design_n and_o that_o in_o it_o he_o explain_v the_o scripture_n in_o the_o sublime_a and_o allegorical_a sense_n he_o observe_v also_o chap._n 4._o that_o those_o who_o have_v not_o these_o sublime_a notion_n pass_v for_o plain_a weak_a christian_n who_o know_v not_o the_o design_n of_o religion_n that_o the_o gnostic_n imagine_v themselves_o outdo_v all_o other_o in_o this_o kind_n of_o knowledge_n and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v better_a if_o the_o orthodox_n have_v not_o imitate_v they_o therein_o but_o have_v content_v themselves_o with_o the_o literal_a exposition_n of_o the_o scripture_n he_o go_v forward_o to_o say_v that_o the_o jew_n have_v mingle_v in_o their_o religion_n divers_a platonic_a notion_n whereof_o one_o find_v at_o this_o day_n not_o a_o few_o in_o their_o cabalistick_a write_n this_o make_v some_o impression_n on_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o of_o the_o first_o christian_n who_o read_v with_o pleasure_n book_n that_o treat_v of_o angel_n and_o their_o converse_n with_o men._n the_o same_o author_n make_v it_o appear_v that_o not_o only_o those_o who_o reject_v the_o allegorical_a way_n be_v account_v illiterate_a but_o even_o pass_v for_o heretic_n too_o ibid._n chap._n 31._o and_o that_o theodorus_n of_o mopsue_n who_o follow_v the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o bible_n according_a to_o the_o method_n of_o his_o master_n diodorus_n and_o avoid_v the_o spiritual_a and_o allegorical_a sense_n be_v reckon_v for_o a_o person_n who_o favour_v judaisme_n by_o his_o too_o literal_a exposition_n for_o my_o part_n i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o it_o be_v of_o that_o set_a of_o divine_n who_o imitate_v theodorus_n that_o pamphilus_n be_v speak_v when_o he_o complain_v apol._n pro_fw-la orig._n that_o they_o who_o charge_v origen_n with_o so_o many_o absurdity_n will_v not_o admit_v allegory_n to_o be_v use_v in_o expound_v the_o holy_a scripture_n it_o may_v be_v conjecture_v from_o these_o word_n that_o the_o great_a reason_n why_o the_o ebionite_n and_o nazarenes_n be_v account_v plain_a simple_a people_n and_o poor_a in_o the_o faith_n be_v this_o that_o they_o reject_v the_o allegorical_a theology_n of_o the_o platonize_a and_o gnostick_n christian_n the_o word_n ebionite_n which_o signify_v poor_a and_o the_o other_o word_n gnostick_n which_o signify_v know_v be_v direct_o oppose_v it_o be_v certain_a origen_n call_v the_o ebionite_n poor_a in_o spirit_n philoc._n c._n 1._o because_o they_o adhere_v too_o much_o to_o the_o poverty_n of_o the_o letter_n or_o literal_a sense_n and_o despise_v the_o rich_a and_o the_o sublime_a
sense_n of_o contemplation_n it_o be_v moreover_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n that_o so_o many_o great_a man_n be_v say_v to_o judaize_v because_o they_o be_v for_o keep_v the_o scripture_n in_o their_o natural_a and_o literal_a sense_n such_o be_v aquila_n symmachus_n theodotion_n and_o other_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o father_n who_o be_v for_o appear_v learned_a and_o will_v not_o be_v outdo_v by_o the_o gnostic_n have_v allegorize_v after_o the_o very_a manner_n of_o those_o heretic_n but_o upon_o such_o thing_n that_o have_v some_o sort_n of_o foundation_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o the_o philosophy_n of_o those_o time_n embrace_v by_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o platonic_a party_n as_o for_o instance_n about_o the_o idea_n and_o decree_n of_o god_n concern_v the_o messiah_n about_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o messiah_n about_o the_o spirit_n that_o form_v and_o after_o sanctify_a he_o about_o the_o angel_n that_o be_v the_o preludia_fw-la of_o his_o mission_n or_o last_o about_o that_o word_n of_o god_n which_o create_v the_o world_n to_o who_o they_o ascribe_v personality_n after_o the_o platonic_a way_n the_o word_n or_o logos_fw-la may_v signify_v all_o these_o thing_n the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n that_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n his_o pre-existent_a soul_n the_o spirit_n that_o form_v he_o and_o the_o facility_n with_o which_o he_o wrought_v so_o many_o miracle_n only_o as_o it_o be_v at_o the_o expense_n of_o a_o word_n after_o this_o manner_n the_o jew_n have_v allegorize_v upon_o the_o seven_o thing_n that_o they_o say_v be_v create_v before_o the_o world_n among_o which_o they_o count_v the_o name_n or_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o messiah_n to_o say_v the_o truth_n the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o father_n very_a often_o vary_n for_o at_o one_o time_n they_o be_v for_o conceal_v the_o sublime_a part_n of_o their_o mystery_n that_o they_o may_v give_v offence_n to_o some_o sturdy_a mind_n that_o will_v not_o so_o ready_o give_v way_n to_o mystical_a notion_n at_o other_o time_n they_o pass_v over_o the_o plain_a part_n of_o religion_n to_o gain_v upon_o their_o speculative_a gentleman_n who_o admire_v chief_o what_o we_o call_v the_o wonderful_a but_o however_o they_o be_v always_o constant_a in_o pursue_v this_o design_n of_o their_o oeconomy_n and_o rule_n of_o prudence_n in_o adapt_a themselves_o to_o the_o genius_n and_o relish_v of_o every_o body_n in_o make_v mystery_n of_o every_o thing_n to_o beget_v in_o their_o scholar_n a_o veneration_n for_o their_o opinion_n when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v acquaint_v with_o '_o they_o and_o further_o they_o take_v care_n to_o distinguish_v between_o those_o opinion_n which_o be_v transmit_v to_o they_o by_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o other_o which_o come_v from_o the_o same_o apostle_n by_o tradition_n only_o and_o in_o mystery_n as_o st._n basil_n speak_v lib._n de_fw-la spir._n s._n ad_fw-la amphil._n cap._n 27._o that_o be_v by_o the_o way_n of_o secret_a discipline_n and_o instruction_n clemens_n of_o alexandria_n make_v mention_n of_o these_o last_o opinion_n stromat_n 5._o p._n 576._o and_o call_v they_o the_o lesson_n of_o the_o perfect_a which_o consist_v in_o certain_a spiritual_a and_o sublime_a sense_n which_o be_v deliver_v viuâ_fw-la voce_fw-mi and_o by_o tradition_n but_o the_o apostle_n can_v not_o set_v they_o down_o in_o their_o epistle_n this_o expedient_a of_o setret_n tradition_n open_v a_o wide_a field_n for_o philosophize_v according_a to_o their_o humour_n and_o be_v adapt_v to_o the_o purpose_n of_o introduce_v new_a opinion_n into_o religion_n we_o must_v be_v upon_o our_o guard_n when_o we_o be_v read_v their_o write_n and_o take_v very_o little_a of_o they_o in_o the_o literal_a sense_n where_o every_o thing_n almost_o be_v allegorical_a and_o they_o be_v throout_a pursue_v what_o we_o call_v the_o wonderful_a it_o be_v well_o know_v to_o the_o protestant_n that_o the_o declamation_n and_o apostrophe_n of_o the_o father_n have_v give_v birth_n to_o some_o error_n and_o the_o idolatry_n practise_v at_o this_o day_n they_o know_v well_o enough_o how_o to_o account_v for_o the_o hyperbolical_a exposition_n of_o the_o ancient_n upon_o the_o eucharist_n as_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v offer_v upon_o a_o altar_n that_o he_o be_v slay_v strangle_v extend_v die_v carry_v bury_v etc._n etc._n and_o these_o ridiculous_a apostrophe_n o_o great_a and_o sacred_a passover_n the_o purgation_n of_o our_o sin_n etc._n etc._n greg._n naz._n o_o divine_a and_o sacred_a mystery_n vouchsase_v to_o remove_v the_o veil_n wherewith_o we_o be_v encompass_v and_o manifest_v yourself_o clear_o to_o we_o by_o enlighten_v with_o your_o brightness_n the_o eye_n of_o our_o mind_n see_v counterseit_n denis_n these_o apostrophe_n seem_v to_o deify_v the_o sacrament_n and_o to_o make_v it_o a_o person_n why_o shall_v we_o not_o acknowledge_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o overcurious_a platonism_n of_o the_o same_o father_n have_v lead_v they_o into_o those_o extravagant_a description_n whereby_o they_o have_v make_v a_o second_o god_n a_o person_n of_o the_o word_n or_o logos_fw-la a_o son_n beget_v before_o age_n and_o incarnate_a in_o time_n mystery_n no_o less_o strange_a than_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o they_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o speak_v magnificent_o of_o every_o thing_n they_o ascribe_v a_o divine_a and_o extraordinary_a virtue_n to_o the_o oil_n and_o the_o cream_n they_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v change_v and_o transform_v they_o by_o a_o divine_a emcacy_n they_o have_v say_v no_o less_o of_o baptism_n for_o they_o believe_v the_o divinity_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v and_o insinuate_a itself_o into_o the_o water_n use_v in_o that_o sacrament_n impart_v to_o it_o the_o power_n and_o virtue_n of_o regenerate_v they_o allow_v that_o the_o eucharist_n show_v a_o divine_a and_o quicken_a virtue_n emanate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o incarnate_a word_n the_o word_n according_a to_o they_o be_v a_o emanation_n from_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v hypostatical_o unite_v to_o the_o word_n the_o bread_n be_v hypostatical_o unite_v to_o that_o divine_a body_n and_o consequent_o have_v the_o quicken_a virtue_n of_o the_o word_n they_o own_o a_o twofold_a emanation_n the_o word_n be_v the_o emanation_n of_o god_n and_o the_o quicken_a virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n be_v a_o emanation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o they_o hold_v a_o twofold_a incarnation_n one_o of_o the_o word_n in_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o another_o of_o the_o quicken_a virtue_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v a_o system_n of_o policy_n well_o contrive_v whereby_o these_o cunning_a doctor_n bring_v nothing_o less_o than_o divinity_n into_o every_o thing_n and_o speak_v with_o advantage_n upon_o the_o mean_a subject_n to_o make_v they_o look_v mysterious_a and_o venerable_a it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o they_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v of_o those_o who_o make_v canon_n in_o council_n that_o they_o speak_v more_o than_o they_o mean_v so_o that_o many_o age_n after_o mystery_n be_v discover_v in_o their_o expression_n which_o they_o never_o dream_v of_o i_o have_v meet_v with_o nothing_o so_o like_o that_o as_o these_o two_o apostrophe_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chant_v in_o her_o liturgy_n one_o be_v address_v to_o the_o trinity_n o_o holy_a bless_a and_o glorious_a trinity_n three_o person_n and_o one_o god_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o miserable_a sinner_n the_o other_o be_v address_v to_o the_o cross_n of_o christ_n o_o cross_n my_o only_a hope_n i_o salute_v thou_o at_o this_o time_n of_o the_o passion_n increase_v the_o righteousness_n of_o good_a man_n and_o pardon_v the_o crime_n of_o the_o wicked_a here_o you_o have_v two_o saint_n which_o one_o and_o the_o same_o superstition_n have_v canonize_v two_o prayer_n cast_v in_o the_o same_o mould_n for_o both_o one_o and_o tother_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o idolatry_n and_o of_o false_a eloquence_n upon_o which_o i_o will_v make_v this_o observation_n that_o it_o have_v fall_v out_o with_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o these_o primitive_a father_n as_o it_o have_v with_o the_o admirer_n of_o episcopacy_n here_o in_o england_n who_o have_v retain_v a_o liturgy_n and_o divers_a ceremony_n that_o they_o may_v bring_v over_o the_o more_o papist_n to_o their_o communion_n yet_o they_o still_o continue_v to_o look_v upon_o those_o thing_n at_o this_o time_n in_o a_o sort_n necessary_a to_o religion_n although_o there_o be_v now_o no_o more_o occasion_n for_o that_o reason_n of_o prudence_n and_o even_o as_o great_a a_o reason_n of_o charity_n and_o a_o second_o reason_n of_o prudence_n shall_v oblige_v they_o to_o relax_v or_o lay_v they_o by_o to_o gain_v the_o nonconformist_n it_o be_v the_o same_o case_n with_o the_o allegorical_a
their_o profound_a speculation_n for_o to_o theologize_v according_a to_o they_o be_v not_o only_o to_o speak_v of_o god_n and_o his_o attribute_n but_o of_o angel_n too_o of_o aeons_n of_o idea_n of_o emanation_n and_o in_o a_o word_n of_o every_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o intelligible_a world_n of_o the_o platonist_n theology_n be_v a_o term_n affect_v by_o all_o the_o contemplative_a gentleman_n whether_o orthodox_n or_o gnostic_n these_o sort_n of_o folk_n do_v not_o regard_v the_o fact_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o prove_v its_o divine_a authority_n any_o otherwise_o than_o as_o grosser_n proof_n proper_a for_o vulgar_a weak_a mind_n but_o for_o contemplation_n the_o case_n be_v quite_o otherwise_o this_o they_o think_v a_o noble_a and_o powerful_a medium_fw-la by_o which_o soul_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n elevate_v themselves_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o noble_a truth_n yet_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o found_v upon_o any_o thing_n but_o fact_n and_o the_o chief_a object_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v certain_a fact_n contain_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v it_o not_o therefore_o a_o put_v the_o gospel_n upon_o another_o foot_n if_o we_o carry_v on_o our_o contemplation_n to_o abstraction_n and_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o crude_a chimerical_a metaphysic_n it_o be_v a_o extravagant_a system_n if_o instead_o of_o fact_n well_o prove_v and_o right_o circumstance_v there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v but_o a_o mere_a operation_n of_o the_o understanding_n and_o a_o ens_fw-la rationis_fw-la which_o these_o gentleman_n be_v please_v to_o call_v the_o word_n or_o the_o son_n theologise_v that_o great_a man_n mons_fw-la jurieu_o who_o god_n be_v please_v to_o favour_n with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o every_o thing_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o set_v aside_o this_o false_a theology_n of_o the_o father_n 7_o ler._n past_a de_fw-fr la_fw-fr 3_o année_fw-fr beside_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o vulgar_a say_v he_o which_o be_v immediate_o found_v upon_o the_o sacred_a write_n the_o doctor_n frame_v a_o theology_n that_o be_v they_o undertake_v to_o expound_v the_o mystery_n in_o a_o sense_n beyond_o that_o wherein_o the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o have_v deliver_v they_o and_o it_o be_v in_o that_o they_o have_v disagree_v and_o one_o must_v not_o wonder_v at_o it_o because_o the_o thing_n they_o go_v about_o to_o explain_v be_v profound_a and_o it_o may_v be_v inexplicable_a and_o because_o they_o make_v use_v of_o a_o false_a philosophy_n which_o they_o bring_v into_o their_o theology_n and_o by_o so_o do_v they_o have_v ruin_v theology_n and_o at_o last_o religion_n in_o all_o age_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o ancient_n therefore_o must_v not_o be_v condemn_v as_o if_o it_o be_v change_v although_o they_o disagree_v in_o their_o theology_n and_o it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o this_o theology_n shall_v not_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o faith_n that_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n shall_v not_o be_v form_v out_o of_o theological_a exposition_n be_v not_o this_o much_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o ancient_n according_a to_o mons_fw-la jurieu_o these_o good_a doctor_n can_v not_o theologize_v the_o son_n without_o hazard_v the_o faith_n and_o consequent_o one_o ought_v not_o to_o receive_v among_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n their_o theological_a explication_n concern_v a_o son_n beget_v and_o not_o make_v a_o internal_a word_n and_o a_o word_n bring_v forth_o etc._n etc._n nevertheless_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o father_n consider_v the_o theological_a sense_n not_o only_o as_o true_a but_o as_o that_o which_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v chief_o in_o its_o view_n so_o that_o they_o who_o will_v impose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o theological_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n because_o the_o father_n urge_v it_o be_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o receive_v all_o the_o other_o theological_a sense_n which_o the_o same_o father_n have_v give_v to_o so_o many_o other_o term_n in_o scripture_n and_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v no_o less_o the_o purport_n and_o design_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o do_v but_o they_o be_v look_v upon_o even_o as_o ridiculous_a why_o therefore_o be_v it_o not_o acknowledge_v bona_fw-la fide_fw-la also_o that_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o logos_fw-la or_o word_n be_v one_o of_o those_o wretched_a allegory_n so_o much_o declaim_v against_o at_o that_o day_n and_o a_o article_n of_o that_o false_a theology_n which_o be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o let_v we_o pay_v as_o much_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n as_o we_o can_v let_v we_o preserve_v their_o theology_n be_v it_o so_o provide_v that_o the_o theological_a sense_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v design_v for_o any_o other_o than_o contemplative_a and_o seraphic_a mind_n and_o that_o no_o more_o than_o the_o faith_n or_o belief_n of_o the_o plain_a natural_a sense_n be_v require_v of_o man_n as_o man_n origen_n be_v too_o fair_a to_o desire_v more_o than_o this_o he_o acquaint_v his_o reader_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o sacred_a writer_n do_v not_o concern_v themselves_o with_o abstruse_a matter_n and_o speculative_a subject_n which_o few_o of_o they_o who_o they_o call_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v capable_a of_o understanding_n but_o confine_v themselves_o to_o those_o few_o clear_a article_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o bring_v they_o into_o a_o state_n of_o righteousness_n and_o give_v they_o hope_n of_o immortality_n leave_v the_o more_o refine_a contemplation_n which_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o prime_a truth_n to_o the_o commendable_a curiosity_n of_o those_o who_o nature_n and_o education_n have_v qualify_v for_o such_o inquiry_n dr._n rust_n in_o his_o discourse_n of_o origen_n and_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o opinion_n have_v observe_v also_o that_o there_o be_v necessary_a truth_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v clear_o teach_v and_o the_o church_n receive_v the_o contrary_a whereto_o can_v be_v receive_v without_o retrench_v a_o essential_a part_n of_o religion_n but_o that_o there_o be_v beside_o some_o contemplation_n about_o which_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o determine_v any_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o truth_n as_o to_o these_o matter_n be_v purposely_o conceal_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o origen_n think_v to_o excite_v their_o study_n and_o industry_n who_o be_v lover_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o the_o discovery_n of_o so_o great_a a_o treasure_n may_v be_v a_o recompense_n for_o their_o pious_a inquiry_n without_o doubt_v all_o the_o other_o father_n agree_v in_o this_o very_a principle_n with_o origen_n that_o the_o contemplative_a subject_n be_v not_o necessary_a nor_o essential_a to_o religion_n that_o they_o do_v not_o oblige_v ordinary_a christian_n and_o that_o they_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o commendable_a inquiry_n of_o the_o curious_a servetus_n who_o constant_o imitate_v the_o father_n agree_v in_o this_o though_o he_o be_v in_o other_o respect_v a_o great_a admirer_n of_o platonism_n and_o contemplation_n the_o apostle_n say_v he_o de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la lib._n 2._o p._n 50._o do_v not_o rash_o publish_v this_o great_a mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n it_o be_v after_o several_a essay_n and_o have_v fast_v and_o pray_v that_o st._n john_n pronounce_v these_o word_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n or_o the_o messiah_n the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n the_o common_a people_n be_v justify_v by_o this_o faith_n alone_o although_o they_o do_v not_o exact_o know_v his_o divinity_n you_o therefore_o pious_a reader_n who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o comprehend_v the_o manner_n of_o his_o generation_n nor_o the_o whole_a fullness_n of_o his_o divinity_n always_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v the_o messiah_n beget_v of_o god_n and_o thy_o saviour_n this_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n you_o shall_v believe_v that_o you_o may_v live_v by_o he_o but_o let_v we_o hear_v origen_n speak_v for_o himself_o it_o be_v in_o his_o preface_n to_o st._n john_n that_o one_o shall_v find_v the_o famous_a distinction_n he_o make_v between_o the_o intelligible_a and_o the_o sensible_a gospel_n and_o how_o he_o there_o divide_v christian_n into_o two_o class_n the_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v child_n in_o the_o faith_n and_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o rudiment_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o other_o of_o those_o intelligent_a and_o elevate_a mind_n who_o be_v capable_a of_o understand_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o glorify_a god_n that_o doctor_n or_o teacher_n say_v he_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o profit_v all_o person_n can_v however_o make_v the_o secret_a and_o sublime_a christianity_n know_v to_o such_o who_o can_v only_o understand_v the_o plain_a and_o the_o reveal_v christianity_n wherefore_o
virgin_n baptize_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o invest_v with_o the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n who_o be_v that_o word_n and_o that_o oracle_n by_o which_o the_o father_n have_v be_v please_v to_o speak_v to_o we_o in_o these_o last_o day_n his_o oeconomy_n be_v no_o long_o to_o reveal_v himself_o by_o the_o angel_n but_o in_o the_o flesh_n of_o his_o son_n the_o visible_a image_n of_o the_o invisible_a god_n the_o face_n the_o character_n or_o the_o person_n as_o he_o be_v call_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n and_o thus_o we_o christian_n have_v but_o one_o god_n who_o in_o the_o way_n of_o oeconomy_n govern_v his_o family_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o a_o inferior_a and_o but_o one_o lord_n who_o by_o this_o oeconomy_n manage_n the_o same_o family_n in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o superior_a there_o be_v a_o tract_n among_o st._n augustine_n work_n entitle_v de_fw-fr eo_fw-la quod_fw-la dictum_fw-la est_fw-la ego_fw-la sum_fw-la qui_fw-la sum_fw-la which_o admirable_o well_o explain_v this_o matter_n without_o that_o mixture_n of_o platonism_n that_o lactantius_n and_o tertullian_n have_v in_o passage_n hereafter_o cite_v they_o say_v that_o author_n make_v himself_o one_o of_o they_o who_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o angel_n that_o call_v himself_o jehova_n ought_v to_o give_v we_o a_o reason_n why_o he_o call_v himself_o so_o they_o answer_v that_o as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o lord_n speak_v when_o the_o prophet_n speak_v not_o that_o the_o prophet_n be_v the_o lord_n but_o because_o the_o lord_n be_v in_o the_o prophet_n so_o when_o the_o lord_n vouchsafe_v to_o speak_v by_o a_o angel_n as_o by_o a_o prophet_n or_o a_o apostle_n this_o angel_n may_v very_o well_o be_v call_v a_o angel_n upon_o his_o own_o account_n and_o the_o lord_n with_o respect_n to_o god_n dwell_v in_o he_o the_o same_o who_o speak_v in_o the_o man_n speak_v in_o the_o angel_n wherefore_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n who_o appear_v to_o moses_n say_v i_o be_o what_o i_o be_o this_o be_v not_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o temple_n as_o he_o may_v be_v call_v but_o of_o he_o who_o dwell_v in_o it_o afterward_o he_o have_v show_v that_o the_o apparition_n of_o angel_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v i_o suppose_v we_o shall_v understand_v this_o matter_n better_o by_o say_v that_o our_o father_n own_a the_o lord_n that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o angel_n or_o the_o be_v who_o dwell_v in_o those_o who_o he_o employ_v and_o so_o give_v glory_n to_o the_o lord_n who_o be_v personate_v by_o the_o angel_n and_o not_o to_o the_o angel_n who_o do_v personate_v he_o this_o truth_n say_v he_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n where_o it_o be_v say_v the_o word_n speak_v by_o angel_n whereby_o the_o apostle_n reach_v we_o that_o they_o be_v angel_n who_o speak_v but_o that_o god_n be_v hear_v and_o honour_v in_o the_o angel_n we_o be_v tell_v the_o same_o truth_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n where_o st._n stephen_n reprove_v the_o jew_n say_v to_o they_o you_o stiff-necked_a etc._n etc._n who_o receive_v the_o law_n by_o the_o disposition_n of_o angel_n and_o have_v not_o keep_v it_o if_o stephen_n have_v say_v of_o a_o angel_n and_o not_o of_o angel_n there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o say_v far_o this_o be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v call_v the_o angel_n of_o great_a counsel_n call_v he_o one_o angel_n as_o much_o as_o you_o please_v but_o can_v one_o call_v he_o angel_n it_o be_v therefore_o one_a angel_n and_o the_o lord_n in_o that_o angel_n who_o say_v to_o moses_n that_o ask_v his_o name_n i_o be_o what_o i_o be_o there_o be_v the_o same_o proof_n and_o argument_n in_o st._n augustine_n 3d_o book_n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la who_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v say_v angel_n and_o not_o one_o angel_n in_o the_o singular_a that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o put_v to_o himself_o this_o objection_n why_o do_v we_o read_v god_n say_v unto_o moses_n and_o not_o the_o angel_n say_v unto_o moses_n he_o reply_n as_o we_o say_v the_o judge_n speak_v when_o the_o crier_n publish_v the_o lord_n say_v when_o the_o prophet_n speak_v so_o though_o the_o angel_n speak_v the_o word_n be_v ascribe_v to_o god_n who_o employ_v he_o the_o same_o father_n argue_v strong_o against_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n appear_v to_o the_o ancient_a patriarch_n have_v these_o word_n lib._n 16._o cap._n 29._o de_fw-la civit._fw-la dei._n god_n say_v he_o appear_v to_o abraham_n in_o the_o person_n of_o three_o man_n that_o be_v without_o question_n three_o angel_n though_o some_o imagine_v that_o one_o of_o they_o be_v jesus_n christ_n but_o if_o jesus_n christ_n be_v pretend_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o three_o because_o abraham_n address_v himself_o to_o one_o of_o they_o why_o be_v it_o not_o mind_v that_o the_o three_o who_o stay_v with_o abraham_n be_v call_v lord_n and_o one_o of_o the_o other_o two_o who_o come_v to_o lot_n be_v call_v lord_n too_o in_o the_o singular_a by_o the_o patriarch_n when_o he_o make_v answer_v to_o the_o lord_n who_o be_v in_o the_o two_o angel_n therefore_o it_o be_v much_o more_o likely_a that_o abraham_n understand_v the_o lord_n to_o be_v in_o the_o three_o man_n and_o that_o let_v think_v he_o present_a in_o the_o two_o there_o be_v the_o same_o argue_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o st._n augustine_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 12._o this_o oeconomy_n of_o angel_n as_o you_o see_v give_v great_a light_n to_o the_o new_a oeconomy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o open_v a_o way_n for_o our_o understanding_n it_o for_o it_o be_v but_o to_o apply_v to_o this_o last_o dispensation_n all_o that_o those_o author_n have_v say_v of_o the_o angel_n and_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o key_n to_o understand_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o of_o god_n himself_o we_o need_v say_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o jesus_n in_o himself_o be_v a_o man_n and_o a_o god_n with_o respect_n to_o god_n dwell_v in_o he_o so_o that_o the_o man_n be_v not_o the_o lord_n jehovah_n but_o the_o lord_n be_v in_o the_o man_n and_o whatever_o name_n he_o have_v or_o power_n he_o claim_v it_o be_v not_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o temple_n but_o of_o he_o who_o dwell_v in_o it_o in_o short_a all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v of_o the_o angel_n may_v it_o not_o be_v say_v of_o the_o man_n except_o this_o that_o there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o he_o and_o if_o the_o angel_n may_v assume_v the_o name_n and_o character_n of_o jehovah_n without_o be_v conclude_v to_o be_v himself_o the_o jehovah_n why_o may_v not_o the_o like_a name_n and_o character_n be_v give_v christ_n without_o conclude_v thence_o that_o he_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n this_o reflection_n sink_v the_o great_a objection_n of_o the_o trinitarian_n their_o modish_a argument_n i_o have_v almost_o say_v for_o it_o be_v the_o beat_a track_n of_o the_o modern_a disputant_n how_o strange_a must_v it_o be_v say_v they_o for_o the_o new_a testament_n writer_n if_o they_o do_v not_o look_v upon_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n to_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o of_o god_n himself_o will_v those_o holy_a man_n have_v lead_v we_o into_o so_o great_a a_o error_n by_o their_o extravagant_a form_n of_o speak_v if_o it_o be_v not_o so_o but_o this_o ambulatory_a way_n of_o discourse_v be_v pure_a declamation_n and_o may_v be_v ruine_v with_o ease_n at_o a_o blow_n by_o make_v they_o sensible_a that_o if_o one_o reason_n after_o their_o fashion_n upon_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n who_o have_v speak_v of_o a_o angel_n as_o of_o god_n himself_o one_o may_v prove_v to_o they_o in_o their_o own_o belove_a way_n that_o that_o angel_n be_v the_o supreme_a god_n but_o let_v they_o but_o once_o understand_v the_o oeconomy_n and_o they_o will_v forbear_v to_o give_v we_o any_o further_a trouble_n in_o this_o particular_a the_o second_o part_n of_o platonism_n unveil_v chap._n i._n the_o primitive_a father_n deify_v jesus_n christ_n or_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o a_o god_n have_v the_o ancient_n than_o no_o true_a theology_n yes_o without_o question_n and_o we_o shall_v infallible_o find_v it_o if_o we_o ascend_v a_o little_a high_o than_o the_o date_n of_o platonism_n which_o afterward_o reduce_v it_o to_o that_o miserable_a state_n wherein_o i_o be_o go_v to_o represent_v it_o and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o it_o can_v be_v do_v better_a than_o in_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o learned_a trinitarian_n who_o have_v speak_v the_o truth_n in_o
that_o be_v dr._n bull_n deceive_v himself_o gross_o in_o suppose_v this_o creed_n of_o cyril_n to_o be_v the_o ancient_a creed_n of_o jerusalem_n we_o can_v produce_v another_o of_o great_a antiquity_n which_o the_o same_o church_n ascribe_v to_o the_o apostle_n st._n james_n bishop_n usher_n the_o symbol_n p._n 10._o present_v we_o with_o it_o it_o must_v be_v mind_v say_v the_o primate_n that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o creed_n use_v by_o the_o eastern_n one_o contract_v which_o ruffinus_n compare_v with_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o aquileia_n the_o other_o full_a and_o large_a among_o the_o first_o we_o place_v the_o creed_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n i_o believe_v in_o one_o god_n the_o father_n almighty_n creator_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o in_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n thus_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n ascribe_v to_o st._n james_n who_o be_v hold_v to_o have_v be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o that_o place_n and_o with_o this_o creed_n a_o office_n be_v read_v once_o a_o year_n in_o memory_n of_o its_o antiquity_n and_o since_o the_o article_n that_o follow_v have_v which_o i_o mighty_o regret_n be_v leave_v out_o as_o suppose_v to_o be_v general_o know_v i_o think_v it_o proper_a to_o repair_v this_o loss_n by_o substitute_v in_o the_o room_n of_o what_o be_v want_v the_o entire_a confession_n of_o the_o apostolic_a faith_n that_o cyril_n expound_v to_o the_o illuminate_v at_o jerusalem_n which_o indeed_o be_v somewhat_o large_a as_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o addition_n at_o the_o beginning_n viz._n visible_a and_o invisible_a the_o short_a creed_n which_o usher_n give_v we_o be_v make_v by_o st._n james_n it_o follow_v that_o of_o cyril_n be_v a_o exposition_n and_o commentary_n and_o it_o be_v impossible_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o this_o shall_v be_v a_o abridgement_n of_o cyril_n creed_n for_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o ancient_a than_o the_o draught_n of_o a_o apostle_n without_o doubt_n the_o short_a creed_n be_v the_o original_a and_o the_o large_a none_o other_o than_o a_o copy_n stuff_v and_o lengthen_v with_o a_o wretched_a platonism_n and_o have_v not_o simplicity_n enough_o to_o pass_v for_o a_o apostle_n but_o it_o may_v without_o wrong_n be_v account_v the_o work_n of_o a_o platonize_a faction_n but_o let_v that_o be_v as_o it_o will_v there_o be_v good_a ground_n for_o believe_v that_o dr._n bull_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o deceive_v we_o in_o dissemble_v his_o knowledge_n of_o this_o ancient_a creed_n of_o st._n james_n of_o which_o bishop_n usher_n make_v mention_n and_o in_o palm_v upon_o we_o for_o the_o most_o ancient_a eastern_a creed_n that_o of_o s._n cyril_n which_o be_v so_o very_o different_a for_o although_o we_o have_v but_o two_o article_n of_o the_o jerusalem_n creed_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o we_o call_v the_o apostle_n yet_o these_o two_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v in_o effect_n the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o however_o dr._n bull_n jud._n eccles_n p._n 128._o pretend_v it_o to_o have_v be_v of_o late_a date_n and_o i_o say_v further_o this_o may_v satisfy_v we_o that_o at_o this_o time_n of_o cyril_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n have_v strange_o alter_v she_o faith_n bishop_n usher_v observe_v what_o be_v add_v to_o the_o first_o article_n who_o doubt_v but_o that_o like_a may_v have_v be_v do_v to_o other_o about_o which_o there_o be_v far_o great_a dispute_n he_o may_v have_v observe_v the_o same_o and_o the_o thing_n be_v obvious_a that_o the_o second_o article_n concern_v the_o person_n of_o j._n c._n be_v entire_a as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o oriental_a creed_n of_o ruffinas_n which_o go_v no_o further_o it_o follow_v then_o that_o all_o that_o which_o be_v in_o cyril_n upon_o the_o same_o article_n have_v be_v add_v since_o platonism_n prevail_v ruffinus_n say_v bishop_n usher_n have_v compare_v the_o short_a of_o these_o two_o oriental_a creed_n with_o the_o roman_a wherefore_o this_o short_a creed_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o roman_a let_v the_o doctor_n say_v what_o he_o will_v nor_o be_v we_o to_o be_v much_o concern_v as_o the_o primate_n speak_v for_o the_o loss_n of_o itâ—_n ruffinus_n have_v preserve_v it_o almost_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n say_v he_o in_o symbol_n apost_n give_v we_o their_o creed_n after_o this_o manner_n i_o believe_v in_o one_o god_n the_o father_n almighty_a and_o then_o in_o the_o follow_a article_n whereas_o we_o say_v and_o in_o j._n c._n his_o only_a son_n our_o lord_n they_o say_v in_o one_o lord_n j._n c._n his_o only_a son_n profess_v one_o god_n and_o one_o lord_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n note_v here_o all_o the_o difference_n the_o eastern_n make_v between_o their_o creed_n and_o that_o we_o call_v the_o apostle_n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o they_o of_o the_o pre-existence_n of_o j._n c._n and_o his_o generation_n before_o age_n as_o you_o have_v it_o in_o cyril_n creed_n this_o show_v that_o the_o article_n concern_v j._n c._n go_v no_o far_a in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o oriental_a creed_n which_o bishop_n usher_n give_v we_o that_o the_o etc_o do_v not_o retrench_v any_o part_n of_o it_o but_o be_v place_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o article_n only_o to_o show_v that_o the_o remain_a article_n be_v omit_v we_o may_v conclude_v therefore_o that_o all_o the_o jargon_n of_o the_o platovic_n philosophy_n in_o cycil_n agree_v take_v place_n of_o the_o ancient_a simple_a tradition_n which_o be_v i_o believe_v in_o j._n c._n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v conceive_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o consequent_o the_o ancient_a opinion_n of_o the_o filiation_n and_o deification_n of_o j._n c._n run_v no_o high_o than_o his_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n this_o be_v the_o true_a theology_n concern_v he_o ruffinus_n have_v reason_n for_o call_v this_o plain_a confession_n the_o tradition_n of_o his_o ancestor_n mean_v thereby_o not_o the_o doctor_n bigoted_a with_o plato_n enthusiasm_n but_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n the_o people_n as_o du_n pin_n observe_v tom._n 1._o p._n 30._o who_o doubtless_o never_o enter_v into_o the_o speculation_n of_o those_o doctor_n let_v we_o see_v what_o marcellus_n write_v to_o pope_n julius_n epiphan_n haeres_fw-la 72._o where_o after_o he_o have_v say_v what_o he_o think_v fit_a concern_v the_o word_n which_o he_o deny_v to_o be_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la distinct_a from_o the_o father_n say_v it_o subsist_v in_o the_o father_n and_o that_o it_o be_v his_o very_a wisdom_n and_o his_o inseparable_a power_n he_o confine_v himself_o to_o this_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o say_v he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o scripture_n and_o his_o ancestor_n i_o believe_v in_o god_n almighty_a and_o in_o j._n c._n his_o only_a son_n our_o lord_n beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n who_o be_v crucify_v under_o pontius_n pilate_n and_o be_v bury_v the_o three_o day_n be_v be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n whence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o holy_a church_n the_o remission_n of_o sin_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n the_o life_n everlasting_a see_v here_o in_o express_a word_n the_o creed_n we_o call_v the_o apostle_n the_o ancient_a theology_n without_o platonism_n without_o speoulation_n there_o be_v nothing_o retrench_v from_o the_o ancient_a confession_n of_o faith_n yet_o retrenchment_n be_v not_o unusual_a among_o some_o of_o they_o if_o therefore_o some_o creed_n be_v find_v to_o be_v large_a in_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n it_o be_v according_a to_o their_o laudable_a practice_n by_o a_o addition_n of_o their_o novel_a interpretation_n this_o be_v the_o more_o evident_a because_o that_o pretend_a interpretation_n be_v find_v to_o be_v pure_a platonism_n with_o which_o it_o be_v know_v they_o be_v extreme_o bigoted_a chap._n viii_o reflection_n upon_o the_o apostle_n creed_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o forego_n doctrine_n to_o render_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n doubtful_a it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o article_n have_v be_v add_v from_o time_n to_o time_n and_o upon_o divers_a occasion_n what_o of_o that_o if_o those_o additional_a article_n be_v not_o in_o the_o present_a contest_v be_v it_o not_o enough_o that_o the_o three_o article_n concern_v the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a
ghost_n as_o to_o their_o nature_n and_o person_n as_o we_o speak_v i_o say_v those_o three_o article_n whereupon_o we_o dispute_v be_v very_o ancient_a it_o be_v true_a the_o ancient_a formulas_fw-la of_o faith_n contain_v scarce_o any_o thing_n beside_o these_o which_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n but_o then_o it_o be_v of_o these_o only_o we_o be_v debate_v yea_o the_o liturgy_n ascribe_v to_o st._n james_n and_o the_o oriental_a creed_n of_o russinus_n give_v we_o these_o article_n in_o the_o proper_a word_n of_o scripture_n clean_o of_o all_o platonism_n be_v not_o such_o a_o piece_n of_o antiquity_n more_o primitive_a and_o even_o antecedent_n to_o cyril_n and_o all_o the_o platonic_a father_n but_o this_o creed_n say_v dr._n bull_n whatever_o simplicity_n it_o have_v be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o extent_n or_o latitude_n the_o platonize_a father_n take_v it_o in_o who_o make_v it_o always_o suppose_v as_o you_o see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o make_v till_o since_o the_o church_n expound_v in_o her_o large_a creed_n her_o platonic_a faith_n i_o will_v turn_v this_o manner_n of_o reason_v upon_o he_o and_o say_v that_o suppose_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o ancient_a liturgy_n have_v this_o creed_n in_o the_o simplicity_n wherein_o we_o have_v it_o at_o this_o time_n it_o can_v be_v understand_v but_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o nazarene_n disciple_n of_o st._n james_n who_o most_o certain_o do_v not_o platonize_v as_o indeed_o we_o have_v prove_v platonism_n owe_v not_o its_o rise_n to_o the_o jewish_a but_o to_o the_o gentile_a convert_v and_o such_o gentile_n too_o as_o be_v follower_n of_o plato_n true_a orthodoxy_n at_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o christianity_n consist_v in_o believe_v that_o j._n c._n be_v beget_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o consequent_o be_v of_o a_o celestial_a race_n or_o origin_n that_o he_o have_v a_o sort_n of_o pre-existence_n in_o this_o h._n spirit_n of_o power_n which_o be_v unite_v to_o he_o and_o that_o upon_o these_o account_n he_o be_v real_o and_o in_o the_o letter_n the_o proper_a and_o only_a son_n of_o god_n a_o doctrine_n which_o the_o disciple_n of_o st._n james_n maintain_v against_o the_o cerinthian_o and_o ebionite_n there_o be_v no_o other_o controversy_n than_o concern_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o creed_n of_o marcellus_n say_v bare_o that_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o a_o virgin_n and_o not_o beget_v before_o age_n which_o may_v have_v be_v say_v with_o as_o much_o ease_n as_o other_o and_o must_v necessary_o have_v be_v say_v if_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o creed_n have_v be_v that_o only_a son_n signify_v beget_v from_o all_o eternity_n but_o after_o all_o what_o will_v the_o doctor_n say_v with_o his_o interpretation_n and_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o ancient_a creed_n i_o have_v observe_v in_o divers_a passage_n of_o his_o write_n that_o he_o require_v too_o much_o to_o be_v grant_v he_o for_o instance_n he_o will_v have_v it_o in_o his_o judic_n eccles_n p._n 141._o that_o this_o elegy_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o creed_n of_o constantinople_n the_o live_a lord_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n who_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o glorify_v with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n that_o this_o magnificent_a elegy_n be_v a_o interpretation_n of_o the_o word_n paraclet_n in_o the_o creed_n of_o cyril_n wonderful_a paraphrase_n strange_a interpretation_n that_o the_o paraclet_n shall_v signify_v all_o these_o fine_a thing_n the_o live_a lord_n proceed_n from_o the_o father_n who_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o glorify_v with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n well!_o after_o this_o do_v we_o think_v the_o doctor_n do_v not_o desire_v to_o be_v believe_v when_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o son_n beget_v before_o age_n the_o true_a god_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n with_o the_o good_a leave_n of_o this_o commentary-maker_n it_o be_v more_o natural_a to_o believe_v in_o adhere_v to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o ancient_a creed_n that_o beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o a_o virgin_n be_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o the_o right_a exposition_n in_o fine_a this_o pure_a simple_a creed_n be_v not_o frame_v by_o a_o cabal_n a_o party_n as_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o constantinople_n be_v etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o know_v if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v whence_o it_o come_v it_o be_v as_o it_o be_v fall_v down_o from_o heaven_n it_o be_v the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o it_o be_v this_o suffrage_n that_o have_v save_v the_o church_n from_o shipwreck_n and_o gain_v her_o reverence_n ruffinus_n in_o his_o expos_n symb._n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o this_o creed_n be_v establish_v to_o be_v a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n by_o which_o they_o may_v be_v know_v who_o preach_v j._n c._n true_o according_a to_o apostolic_a rule_n but_o it_o be_v proper_a i_o shall_v here_o transcribe_v a_o fine_a passage_n out_o of_o dr._n hammond_n upon_o this_o subject_a in_o his_o discourse_n of_o fundamental_a point_n chap._n 8._o say_v he_o this_o creed_n be_v the_o very_a badge_n and_o livery_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o abridgement_n of_o that_o faith_n which_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n for_o although_o in_o their_o epistle_n write_v to_o such_o as_o be_v already_o christian_n one_o find_v no_o one_o complete_a catalogue_n of_o these_o article_n which_o they_o teach_v every_o where_o because_o they_o suppose_v they_o sufficient_o know_v yet_o however_o the_o most_o ancient_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n assure_v we_o that_o in_o all_o place_n where_o the_o apostle_n go_v to_o plant_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n they_o publish_v there_o distinct_o and_o leave_v there_o all_o these_o article_n which_o serve_v for_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o christian_a life_n and_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v the_o summary_n of_o these_o fâ—â—â—damental_a article_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o before_o the_o nicene_n creed_n be_v make_v all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n use_v this_o formulary_a of_o faith_n which_o they_o receive_v from_o their_o ancestor_n and_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o see_v irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o &_o lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o and_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o room_n to_o doubt_n but_o this_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o that_o we_o at_o this_o day_n call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n marcellus_n give_v we_o a_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n which_o he_o say_v he_o receive_v from_o his_o predecessor_n which_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o our_o apostle_n creed_n see_v epiphan_n haer._n 72._o what_o i_o be_o say_v may_v be_v confirm_v by_o this_o observation_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o his_o discourse_n de_fw-fr bapt._n contr_n donat._n cap._n 24._o viz._n that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o what_o have_v general_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n and_o have_v always_o be_v hold_v by_o it_o without_o be_v institute_v by_o any_o council_n come_v to_o we_o from_o apostolic_a tradition_n also_o tertullian_n de_fw-fr veland_n virg._n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n say_v he_o be_v one_o and_o immutable_a etc._n etc._n that_o this_o abridgement_n of_o our_o creed_n give_v we_o by_o tertullian_n be_v one_o and_o immutable_a can_v be_v from_o no_o other_o cause_o but_o from_o its_o apostolic_a origin_n which_o alone_o ought_v to_o pretend_v to_o that_o privilege_n for_o this_o reason_n the_o same_o father_n say_v elsewhere_o contr_n prax._n cap._n 2._o this_o rule_n come_v down_o to_o we_o from_o the_o very_a first_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v true_a the_o controversy_n that_o the_o platonize_a christian_n have_v at_o first_o with_o the_o christian_n of_o judea_n make_v the_o church_n when_o in_o power_n despise_v this_o creed_n which_o favour_v its_o adversary_n so_o that_o it_o but_o rare_o appear_v in_o its_o simplicity_n but_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n clog_v and_o blend_v with_o platonism_n but_o in_o the_o four_o century_n the_o dispute_n be_v only_o between_o the_o athanasian_o and_o the_o arian_n both_o good_a platonist_n hold_v the_o pre-existence_n this_o creed_n be_v receive_v for_o it_o oppose_v one_o no_o more_o than_o tother_o and_o neither_o of_o these_o two_o party_n have_v then_o prevail_v over_o one_o another_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v it_o always_o her_o creed_n for_o the_o platonic_a controversy_n be_v not_o so_o warm_a there_o as_o in_o the_o east_n but_o dr._n bull_n will_v return_v to_o the_o charge_n and_o tell_v we_o as_o he_o have_v do_v more_o than_o once_o that_o to_o
be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o a_o virgin_n be_v no_o such_o glorious_a privilege_n for_o the_o messiah_n that_o it_o do_v not_o give_v he_o any_o pre-eminence_n above_o some_o other_o man_n who_o have_v be_v miraculous_o beget_v and_o by_o the_o immediate_a power_n of_o god_n that_o in_o a_o word_n it_o answer_v not_o that_o great_a idea_n which_o those_o word_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n natural_o raise_v in_o our_o mind_n i_o have_v already_o answer_v this_o objection_n with_o a_o passage_n of_o bartholomew_n of_o edessa_n i_o can_v further_o say_v that_o according_a to_o this_o way_n of_o reason_v of_o the_o doctor_n be_v j.c._n be_v no_o long_o by_o his_o hypothesis_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n if_o we_o take_v those_o word_n as_o he_o do_v in_o their_o strict_a sense_n because_o he_o have_v a_o brother_n beget_v of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o himself_o i_o mean_v the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o will_v clear_v himself_o of_o this_o when_o he_o can_v show_v i_o what_o the_o difference_n be_v between_o generation_n and_o procession_n that_o be_v to_o say_v between_o emanation_n and_o emanation_n i_o mean_v such_o a_o difference_n that_o make_v the_o one_o a_o son_n and_o the_o other_o not_o this_o be_v what_o we_o expect_v from_o he_o he_o know_v very_o well_o that_o this_o knotty_a difficulty_n put_v st._n austin_n hard_o to_o it_o this_o father_n in_o his_o 5_o book_n 9_o ch_z de_fw-fr trin._n put_v this_o question_n whence_o be_v it_o that_o the_o three_o person_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o the_o second_o why_o not_o his_o word_n why_o not_o his_o begotten_a son_n he_o protest_v that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o the_o father_n do_v not_o beget_v one_o as_o well_o as_o tother_o since_o as_o the_o intellect_n beget_v its_o wisdom_n by_o know_v itself_o it_o seem_v likely_a it_o shall_v beget_v its_o love_n by_o love_v itself_o and_o at_o last_o find_v himself_o too_o weak_a to_o master_v this_o difficulty_n he_o betake_v himself_o to_o his_o usual_a sophistry_n and_o make_v you_o a_o rare_a medley_n of_o discourse_n wherein_o he_o understand_v not_o what_o he_o say_v himself_o after_o so_o great_a a_o master_n what_o may_v we_o expect_v from_o dr._n bull_n or_o rather_o who_o will_v not_o be_v surprise_v to_o hear_v his_o objection_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o say_v he_o that_o god_n beget_v a_o son_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o a_o woman_n by_o his_o own_o power_n without_o the_o intervention_n of_o a_o man_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o that_o this_o generation_n be_v without_o example_n this_o extraordinary_a son_n if_o he_o be_v not_o the_o supreme_a god_n he_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o a_o extraordinary_a man_n for_o the_o messiah_n if_o he_o be_v not_o the_o supreme_a god_n he_o can_v be_v the_o messiah_n wonderful_a what!_o if_o god_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o send_v none_o other_o than_o such_o a_o man_n a_o second_o adam_n not_o a_o jot_n more_o the_o son_n of_o god_n than_o the_o first_o adam_n be_v shall_v this_o be_v no_o messiah_n and_o will_v this_o be_v do_v upon_o a_o principle_n of_o religion_n shall_v this_o messiah_n be_v think_v unworthy_a of_o we_o because_o he_o do_v not_o answer_v the_o idea_n and_o the_o expectation_n of_o the_o doctor_n i_o be_o astonish_v when_o i_o consider_v the_o extravagant_a hypothesis_n of_o our_o trinitarian_n god_n in_o their_o opinion_n will_v not_o make_v good_a his_o illustrious_a promise_n his_o word_n give_v to_o abraham_n and_o his_o seed_n and_o his_o oath_n swear_v to_o david_n that_o he_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o a_o son_n to_o reign_v upon_o his_o throne_n god_n i_o say_v will_v do_v nothing_o that_o will_v answer_v the_o greatness_n of_o his_o promise_n and_o the_o expectation_n of_o the_o patriarch_n if_o the_o bless_a seed_n if_o the_o king_n so_o often_o promise_v and_o so_o long_o expect_v if_o the_o messiah_n who_o be_v so_o glorious_a be_v not_o the_o supreme_a god_n himself_o nothing_o be_v magnificent_a according_a to_o these_o gentleman_n if_o it_o be_v not_o extravagant_a god_n may_v do_v well_o in_o raise_v a_o miraculous_a seed_n to_o abraham_n from_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o virgin_n and_o he_o may_v do_v well_o in_o raise_v up_o to_o david_n a_o king_n and_o a_o prophet_n drench_v with_o the_o fullness_n of_o his_o spirit_n and_o reign_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o majesty_n all_o this_o have_v nothing_o great_a in_o it_o this_o will_v not_o come_v up_o to_o their_o system_n of_o the_o messiah_n nor_o deserve_v place_n in_o their_o sublime_a theology_n if_o the_o supreme_a god_n himself_o be_v not_o incarnate_a and_o suffer_v not_o himself_o to_o be_v crucify_v to_o merit_v by_o his_o suffering_n the_o same_o glory_n he_o voluntary_o abandon_v this_o be_v what_o they_o call_v a_o glorious_a gospel_n not_o that_o plain_a simple_a religion_n which_o present_v you_o with_o a_o man_n ascend_v into_o heaven_n but_o that_o which_o without_o machine_n or_o hocus_n pocus_fw-la bring_v the_o supreme_a god_n down_o from_o heaven_n good_a god_n what_o vain_a imagination_n be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n chap._n ix_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n go_v no_o far_o than_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o the_o messiah_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n go_v no_o far_a than_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o the_o messiah_n which_o appear_v from_o this_o that_o the_o expression_n mere_a man_n which_o she_o condemn_v as_o heretical_a be_v not_o oppose_v to_o a_o eternal_a generation_n but_o to_o christ_n be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o a_o virgin_n so_o that_o the_o platonize_a christian_n themselves_o who_o have_v use_v it_o in_o this_o last_o sense_n have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v force_v to_o do_v it_o through_o custom_n what_o remain_v of_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n oblige_v they_o to_o speak_v in_o that_o manner_n yea_o the_o force_n of_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n have_v make_v they_o to_o betray_v themselves_o as_o we_o be_v about_o to_o show_v the_o term_n mere_a man_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d bear_v at_o this_o day_n in_o our_o mind_n a_o different_a idea_n from_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n with_o we_o now_o it_o be_v suppose_v to_o exclude_v i_o know_v not_o what_o sort_n of_o a_o generation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n but_o with_o the_o ancient_n it_o be_v pure_o oppose_v to_o the_o miraculous_a generation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o a_o virgin_n we_o find_v at_o this_o day_n some_o footstep_n of_o the_o ancient_a usage_n of_o these_o word_n the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n lib._n 6._o c._n 26._o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ebionite_n say_v they_o hold_z j._n c._n to_o have_v be_v a_o mere_a man_n by_o maintain_v that_o he_o be_v not_o beget_v any_o other_o way_n but_o by_o the_o conjugal_a intercourse_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n there_o can_v be_v a_o better_a account_n than_o this_o of_o what_o the_o ancient_n mean_v by_o a_o mere_a man_n a_o man_n beget_v by_o joseph_n and_o not_o a_o man_n who_o be_v not_o the_o supreme_a god_n justin_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n and_o answer_n to_o the_o orthodox_n quaest_n 66._o express_v himself_o thus_o who_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o j._n c._n be_v beget_v or_o conceive_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o wife_n of_o joseph_n be_v the_o son_n of_o joseph_n the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n wherefore_o etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v here_o 1._o that_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o son_n of_o god_n be_v two_o term_n oppose_v j.c._n be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o joseph_n as_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o wife_n of_o joseph_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o he_o be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 2._o that_o j._n c._n be_v call_v son_n of_o god_n on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o a_o sense_n direct_o oppose_v to_o son_n of_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o excellence_n which_o dr._n bull_n be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o deny_v 3._o that_o the_o text_n of_o st._n luke_n which_o justin_n cite_v as_o a_o proof_n demonstrate_v in_o some_o sort_n that_o the_o ancient_n do_v not_o at_o first_o ascribe_v any_o other_o divinity_n to_o j._n c._n but_o that_o which_o be_v ground_v upon_o his_o be_v conceive_v and_o bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o
holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o next_o place_n let_v we_o attend_v to_o irenaeus_n who_o take_v the_o term_n mere_a man_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o justin_n they_o say_v he_o lib._n 3._o c._n 23._o who_o call_v he_o i._n e._n christ_n a_o mere_a man_n beget_v by_o joseph_n continue_v in_o the_o bondage_n of_o the_o ancient_a disobedience_n they_o then_o according_a to_o irenaeus_n hold_v j._n c._n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n who_o believe_v he_o be_v beget_v by_o joseph_n and_o consequent_o not_o beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o a_o virgin_n to_o make_v good_a this_o charge_n against_o those_o person_n it_o be_v not_o it_o seem_v necessary_a they_o shall_v have_v deny_v a_o platonic_a generation_n but_o the_o passage_n be_v so_o clear_a it_o need_v no_o gloss_n i_o proceed_v to_o another_o father_n and_o that_o be_v euseb_n in_o his_o 3._o b._n c._n 27._o where_o he_o speak_v thus_o of_o the_o ebionite_n they_o believe_v j._n c._n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n a_o ordinary_a person_n beget_v by_o joseph_n and_o mary_n but_o otherwise_o a_o just_a man_n and_o extraordinary_a for_o his_o virtue_n you_o see_v how_o eusebius_n when_o platonism_n do_v not_o run_v in_o his_o head_n acquaint_v we_o that_o they_o be_v none_o other_o than_o ebionites_n who_o hold_v j._n c._n be_v beget_v by_o joseph_n and_o mary_n upon_o which_o account_n it_o may_v be_v true_o say_v that_o they_o make_v he_o a_o mere_a ordinary_a man._n this_o escape_v eusebius_n without_o doubt_n by_o his_o follow_v the_o mode_n of_o speak_v according_a to_o ancient_a tradition_n which_o oppose_v in_o the_o heretic_n of_o that_o time_n not_o those_o christian_n who_o deny_v a_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n for_o where_o be_v that_o notion_n then_o but_o the_o ebionite_n who_o contest_v the_o miraculous_a generation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o a_o virgin_n it_o remain_v that_o i_o examine_v two_o passage_n of_o epiphanius_n the_o one_a be_v in_o his_o account_n of_o the_o 29_o heresy_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o nazarenes_n who_o he_o rank_n among_o the_o heretic_n although_o irenaeus_n who_o must_v have_v know_v they_o better_o have_v make_v no_o mention_n of_o this_o pretend_a heresy_n i_o do_v not_o affirm_v say_v epiphanius_n of_o those_o nazarenes_n whether_o follow_v the_o impiety_n of_o cerinthus_n they_o receive_v j._n c._n to_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a man_n or_o whether_o they_o acknowledge_v which_o be_v the_o truth_n that_o he_o be_v beget_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n on_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o two_o thing_n oppose_v in_o this_o passage_n make_v it_o evident_a to_o our_o present_a trinitarian_n that_o it_o be_v not_o believe_v j._n c._n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n when_o with_o socinus_n it_o be_v own_a that_o he_o be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o second_o passage_n of_o epiphanius_n be_v in_o his_o 54th_o heresy_n which_o be_v that_o call_v the_o theodotian_o who_o he_o tell_v you_o hold_v j._n c._n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man._n how_o so_o why_o because_o they_o believe_v he_o be_v beget_v by_o a_o man._n this_o be_v clear_a one_o proposition_n explain_v other_o to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n and_o to_o be_v beget_v by_o a_o man_n be_v phrase_n equivalent_a and_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o contrary_n to_o be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v to_o be_v more_o than_o a_o mere_a man_n that_o be_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o angel_n tell_v we_o as_o much_o and_o without_o doubt_v these_o be_v the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o ancient_n for_o say_v the_o angel_n the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a shall_v overshaddow_v thou_o and_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v bear_v of_o thou_o not_o that_o which_o be_v beget_v from_o eternity_n but_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v bear_v of_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o angel_n allude_v to_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o overshadow_a the_o chaos_n as_o if_o he_o will_v say_v that_o the_o same_o power_n of_o god_n which_o draw_v the_o world_n out_o of_o that_o unshape_a mass_n will_v likewise_o cause_v the_o messiah_n to_o be_v bear_v of_o matter_n as_o infertile_a as_o the_o chaos_n itself_o even_o of_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o virgin_n and_o that_o because_o of_o this_o extraordinary_a birth_n he_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n see_v maldonate_fw-it in_fw-it loc._n the_o expression_n of_o the_o angel_n have_v that_o force_n in_o they_o that_o the_o modern_n themselves_z when_o they_o be_v free_a from_o prejudice_n and_o their_o mind_n be_v not_o engage_v in_o the_o controversy_n have_v make_v they_o their_o rule_n according_a to_o which_o they_o express_v themselves_o as_o to_o the_o filiation_n of_o j._n c._n often_o allege_v his_o conception_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o the_o formal_a reason_n that_o make_v he_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o opposition_n to_o son_n of_o man._n thus_o bishop_n vsber_n use_v they_o in_o explain_v a_o passage_n of_o ignatius_n dissertat_fw-la in_o ignat._n cap._n 12._o where_o he_o say_v the_o devil_n know_v not_o whether_o the_o mother_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o be_v marry_v to_o a_o man_n be_v a_o virgin_n at_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o child_n nor_o whether_o the_o newborn_a infant_n ought_v to_o be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n or_o the_o son_n of_o joseph_n this_o learned_a person_n explain_v a_o apostolic_a doctrine_n speak_v in_o a_o apostolic_a manner_n he_o oppose_v son_n of_o joseph_n to_o son_n of_o god_n but_o to_o what_o son_n of_o god_n to_o a_o son_n beget_v from_o all_o eternity_n it_o be_v plain_a enough_o of_o what_o son_n he_o be_v speak_v it_o be_v to_o a_o son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o be_v not_o the_o son_n of_o any_o man_n although_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o woman_n and_o who_o have_v none_o but_o god_n for_o his_o father_n so_o grotius_n upon_o mark_n 1.1_o have_v give_v the_o reason_n why_o st._n mark_n speak_v nothing_o of_o the_o miraculous_a birth_n of_o j._n c._n he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o speak_v of_o it_o till_o there_o be_v such_o who_o hold_v that_o j._n c._n be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o mere_a man._n from_o which_o word_n of_o this_o great_a critic_n it_o follow_v that_o to_o hold_v j._n c._n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n be_v not_o to_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n but_o to_o deny_v that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n dr._n bull_n in_o his_o judicium_fw-la eccles_n p._n 43._o object_n against_o this_o ancient_a faith_n that_o no_o writer_n have_v speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o tradition_n different_a from_o the_o platonic_a faith_n which_o be_v pretend_v to_o have_v prevail_v afterward_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a eusebius_n give_v this_o testimony_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o they_o have_v a_o right_a knowledge_n of_o j._n c._n and_o that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v sound_a on_o this_o article_n but_o that_o which_o i_o be_o now_o go_v to_o say_v concern_v this_o ancient_a faith_n and_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v say_v hereafter_o make_v it_o evident_a enough_o that_o it_o be_v to_o little_a purpose_n for_o the_o doctor_n to_o boast_v that_o antiquity_n be_v altogether_o silent_a in_o this_o matter_n as_o for_o his_o proof_n from_o eusebius_n it_o be_v too_o uncertain_a and_o general_a to_o be_v use_v as_o a_o argument_n in_o our_o question_n eusebius_n say_v in_o general_a that_o the_o ancient_n be_v sound_v in_o their_o opinion_n or_o have_v a_o right_a knowledge_n of_o j._n c._n who_o doubt_v it_o since_o in_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o not_o by_o her_o conversation_n with_o joseph_n they_o profess_v the_o sound_a doctrine_n of_o that_o time_n and_o they_o reject_v the_o error_n oppose_v to_o it_o which_o make_v j._n c._n but_o a_o mere_a man._n but_o eusebius_n it_o will_v be_v say_v can_v not_o speak_v so_o but_o with_o regard_n to_o his_o own_o opinion_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o pre-existence_n but_o i_o shall_v reply_v whence_o have_v eusebius_n his_o information_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v sound_v be_v it_o not_o from_o hegesippus_n or_o as_o he_o himself_o say_v from_o monument_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o if_o this_o ancient_a author_n hegesippus_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o platonic_a pre-existence_n as_o eusebius_n do_v will_v it_o not_o follow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o these_o bishop_n be_v sound_a not_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o sense_n of_o eusebius_n but_o with_o regard_n to_o the_o ancient_a author_n who_o give_v they_o that_o
that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v ignatius_n favour_v the_o opinion_n of_o christ_n pre-existence_n or_o that_o the_o epistle_n of_o that_o father_n be_v a_o forgery_n after_o his_o time_n it_o be_v to_o the_o first_o and_o early_a antiquity_n we_o must_v ascend_v artemon_n will_v be_v in_o the_o right_n if_o he_o reject_v those_o latter_a testimony_n and_o produce_v more_o ancient_a one_o for_o his_o own_o doctrine_n but_o the_o anonymous_n cite_v scripture_n and_o so_o do_v artemon_n appeal_v to_o it_o allege_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v the_o same_o truth_n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v teach_v that_o therefore_o be_v the_o thing_n in_o question_n we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o who_o have_v the_o most_o reason_n to_o appeal_v to_o this_o most_o primitive_a authority_n for_o i_o intend_v to_o examine_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v there_o deify_v the_o anonymous_n make_v another_o small_a attack_z upon_o the_o artemonite_n for_o their_o seem_a to_o insinuate_v that_o victor_n be_v not_o against_o their_o doctrine_n but_o that_o zephirin_fw-mi be_v the_o first_o that_o do_v persecute_v it_o i_o will_v not_o repeat_v here_o what_o i_o have_v remark_v touch_v the_o depose_n of_o theodotus_n that_o victor_n may_v excommunicate_v he_o as_o a_o ebionite_n without_o break_v communion_n with_o the_o artemonite_n who_o maintain_v the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n it_o be_v sufficient_a at_o present_a to_o show_v that_o the_o word_n of_o artemon_n may_v fair_o signify_v that_o victor_n be_v the_o first_o who_o attack_v the_o apostolic_a faith_n but_o that_o zephirin_fw-mi entire_o destroy_v it_o so_o far_o be_v artemon_n from_o rank_v victor_n among_o those_o who_o preserve_v the_o truth_n entire_a that_o he_o seem_v to_o say_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o begin_v and_o zephirin_fw-mi complete_v its_o ruin_n victor_n begin_v by_o excommunicate_v one_o single_a christian_a theodotus_n and_o certain_o zephirin_fw-mi conclude_v by_o excommunicate_v the_o whole_a orthodox_n church_n or_o all_o the_o other_o great_a man_n who_o join_v with_o artemon_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o expire_a truth_n as_o the_o fable_n concern_v their_o bp_o natalis_n that_o come_v after_o incline_v one_o to_o think_v i_o call_v it_o a_o fable_n for_o nothing_o be_v more_o extravagant_a than_o to_o talk_v of_o angel_n whip_v and_o scourge_v the_o artemonite_n bishop_n into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n how_o be_v the_o angel_n the_o first_o who_o make_v convert_v by_o dragoon_v be_v there_o any_o thing_n that_o can_v more_o discredit_v this_o romance_n of_o the_o anonymous_n another_o story_n that_o eusebius_n have_v tack_v to_o this_o be_v when_o he_o make_v the_o anonymous_n say_v that_o theodotus_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o error_n ascribe_v to_o he_o which_o be_v false_a take_v his_o heresy_n in_o what_o sense_n you_o please_v dr._n bull_n endeavour_v to_o cover_v the_o reputation_n of_o eusebius_n by_o a_o certain_a wretched_a distinction_n but_o he_o do_v not_o observe_v that_o eusebius_n contradict_v he_o for_o he_o go_v on_o to_o say_v in_o the_o same_o book_n that_o theodotus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o victor_n excommunicate_v which_o suppose_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o who_o suffer_v for_o his_o adherence_n to_o this_o doctrine_n but_o not_o the_o first_o who_o publish_v it_o if_o he_o be_v the_o first_o martyr_n for_o it_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o it_o it_o be_v high_o probable_a that_o the_o great_a noise_n of_o the_o excommunication_n of_o theodotus_n upon_o the_o very_a account_n that_o this_o persecution_n be_v new_a and_o unheard_a of_o make_v he_o pass_v in_o aftertime_n for_o the_o very_a author_n of_o that_o opinion_n for_o which_o he_o be_v persecute_v not_o to_o insist_v on_o it_o at_o present_a that_o eusebius_n make_v no_o scruple_n a_o little_a to_o corrupt_v the_o story_n at_o all_o time_n when_o he_o can_v by_o that_o fraud_n give_v the_o air_n of_o antiquity_n to_o his_o platonic_a logos_fw-la or_o of_o novelty_n to_o the_o opposite_a doctrine_n which_o he_o hate_v with_o all_o his_o heart_n he_o have_v be_v catch_v in_o so_o many_o other_o place_n that_o the_o presumption_n against_o he_o can_v but_o be_v very_o violent_a for_o instance_n where_o he_o make_v josephus_n say_v that_o on_o the_o day_n of_o christ_n passion_n a_o voice_n be_v hear_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v let_v we_o go_v hence_o and_o witness_v another_o passage_n where_o he_o make_v the_o same_o josephus_n say_v euseb_n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 2._o c._n 9_o that_o it_o be_v a_o angel_n who_o appear_v over_o the_o head_n of_o herod_n agrippa_n whereas_o josephus_n expressy_a say_v it_o be_v a_o owl_n one_o plain_o discern_v where_o the_o pious_a fraud_n lie_v he_o will_v not_o have_v it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o jewish_a historian_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o st._n luke_n thus_o it_o appear_v in_o spite_n of_o all_o the_o effort_n of_o eusebius_n that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o victor_n and_o zephirin_fw-mi that_o the_o pure_a faith_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n fall_v with_o the_o church_n of_o the_o nazarene_o which_o from_o that_o time_n have_v often_o pass_v for_o heretic_n the_o new_a succession_n of_o gentile_a bishop_n euseb_n lib._n 4._o c._n 5._o begin_v with_o one_o mark_n and_o platonism_n enter_v into_o the_o church_n with_o the_o new_a bishop_n saturninus_z basilides_n and_o the_o whole_a class_n of_o the_o gnostic_n make_v a_o mighty_a progress_n afterward_o under_o colour_n of_o discover_v secret_n unknown_a heretofore_o to_o the_o church_n about_o the_o same_o time_n carpocrates_n his_o heresy_n be_v broach_v another_o mysteryman_n to_o speak_v the_o truth_n the_o infamous_a practice_n of_o these_o pretender_n to_o illumination_n be_v not_o long_o bear_v withal_o in_o the_o church_n human_a nature_n alone_o without_o the_o succour_n of_o religion_n know_v how_o to_o quit_v itself_o of_o it_o in_o a_o short_a time_n but_o as_o for_o their_o philosophy_n the_o church_n manage_v that_o to_o her_o purpose_n after_o some_o sift_v and_o refine_n it_o be_v adjust_v to_o the_o more_o specious_a part_n of_o her_o religion_n for_o the_o support_n of_o her_o new_a opinion_n which_o be_v pure_a speculation_n the_o affection_n be_v not_o so_o far_o concern_v about_o they_o as_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o their_o repugnancy_n and_o the_o mind_n which_o be_v natural_o desirous_a of_o knowledge_n find_v its_o account_n in_o they_o and_o the_o natural_a veneration_n man_n have_v for_o mystery_n and_o for_o every_o thing_n they_o do_v not_o comprehend_v have_v the_o great_a stroke_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o gain_v the_o point_n so_o one_o see_v how_o by_o insensible_a method_n and_o degree_n the_o gospel_n which_o be_v a_o doctrine_n pure_o practical_a be_v exchange_v for_o contemplation_n mystery_n and_o fanaticism_n chap._n xiii_o a_o account_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n call_v nazarene_o to_o conclude_v it_o may_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o give_v my_o reader_n a_o idea_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n call_v nazarene_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o they_o as_o many_o of_o the_o father_n and_o some_o of_o the_o modern_n have_v observe_v the_o former_a improper_o so_o call_v and_o more_o proper_o ebionite_n for_o they_o believe_v jesus_n christ_n to_o have_v be_v the_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o oblige_v the_o gentile_n to_o keep_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n among_o these_o such_o who_o hold_v jesus_n to_o be_v the_o christ_n be_v tolerate_v and_o account_v christian_n but_o the_o other_o have_v not_o that_o character_n because_o they_o make_v moses_n law_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o hold_v jesus_n for_o no_o more_o than_o a_o just_a man_n or_o a_o prophet_n who_o suffer_v in_o the_o cause_n of_o righteousness_n and_o truth_n they_o will_v not_o have_v the_o benefit_n of_o his_o mission_n to_o extend_v to_o the_o gentile_n or_o in_o a_o word_n that_o he_o be_v the_o promise_a messiah_n and_o have_v any_o power_n in_o heaven_n some_o believe_v he_o be_v not_o true_o raise_v from_o the_o dead_a other_o believe_v he_o be_v that_o he_o may_v receive_v the_o reward_n of_o a_o good_a man_n but_o not_o that_o he_o may_v be_v make_v lord_n of_o the_o world_n they_o can_v not_o be_v persuade_v to_o think_v that_o jesus_n who_o be_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n that_o be_v in_o so_o low_a and_o mean_a a_o condition_n can_v be_v the_o glorious_a messiah_n the_o christ_n so_o often_o promise_v by_o the_o prophet_n the_o other_o sort_n of_o nazarene_o proper_o so_o call_v be_v the_o believer_n of_o judea_n to_o who_o that_o name_n be_v give_v as_o the_o name_n christian_n be_v to_o the_o gentile_a proselyte_n these_o believe_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a
ghost_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n they_o call_v he_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o they_o confess_v this_o son_n of_o god_n to_o be_v the_o christ_n for_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n must_v be_v understand_v de_fw-la haeres_fw-la c._n 9_o and_o not_o as_o dr._n bull_n expound_v they_o judic_n eccles_n p._n 47._o by_o a_o hysteron_fw-gr proteron_fw-gr in_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v according_a to_o he_o a_o son_n beget_v before_o all_o age_n danaus_n a_o better_a critic_n than_o he_o make_v no_o blunder_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o st._n augustine_n word_n the_o nazarene_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o mary_n be_v the_o christ_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o word_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v in_o this_o sense_n dei_fw-la filium_fw-la consitentur_fw-la nazaraei_n esse_fw-la christum_fw-la say_v the_o father_n in_o short_a they_o do_v not_o oblige_v the_o gentile_n to_o observe_v the_o law_n which_o they_o think_v themselves_o ought_v to_o keep_v as_o be_v jew_n by_o birth_n but_o they_o afterward_o abandon_v it_o too_o as_o a_o obligation_n that_o cease_v as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o judea_n by_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n there_o be_v a_o great_a confusion_n among_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n in_o their_o judgement_n of_o these_o nazarene_o some_o look_n upon_o they_o as_o heretic_n with_o other_o they_o pass_v for_o orthodox_n the_o latter_a father_n as_o epiphaenius_n st._n austin_n and_o theodoret_n place_v they_o in_o their_o list_n of_o heretic_n but_o the_o more_o ancient_a father_n as_o irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n have_v not_o set_v they_o down_o in_o that_o catalogue_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o conjecture_v whence_o this_o disagreement_n come_v sometime_o they_o pass_v for_o orthodox_n one_a because_o their_o opinion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n etc._n etc._n be_v original_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n some_o remain_v of_o that_o tradition_n maintain_v their_o honour_n for_o a_o time_n 2_o because_o eusebius_n after_o hegesippus_n have_v give_v they_o this_o testimony_n that_o their_o faith_n be_v sound_a as_o we_o have_v before_o show_v now_o this_o historian_n who_o give_v his_o opinion_n of_o they_o according_a to_o his_o own_o prejudices_fw-la mistake_v their_o true_a sentiment_n have_v draw_v other_o platonize_a christian_n after_o he_o into_o the_o same_o mistake_n 3_o the_o nazarene_o believe_v that_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n god_n be_v true_o his_o father_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n they_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o it_o may_v be_v of_o god_n too_o sometime_o the_o platonize_a christian_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v amuse_v with_o big_a word_n have_v their_o mind_n preingaged_n in_o idea_n they_o have_v put_v upon_o they_o beforehand_o so_o that_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o treat_v the_o nazarens_fw-la as_o heretic_n that_o they_o have_v often_o make_v they_o speak_v in_o the_o platonic_a manner_n always_o suppose_v through_o prejudice_n that_o whoever_o say_v these_o word_n son_n of_o god_n mean_v by_o they_o a_o son_n beget_v before_o all_o age_n but_o sometime_o also_o they_o reckon_v they_o heretic_n either_o because_o they_o confound_v they_o with_o the_o ebionite_n or_o because_o their_o opinion_n right_o understand_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o heretical_a after_o platonism_n prevail_v when_o all_o those_o in_o short_a who_o go_v for_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n no_o far_o than_o his_o generation_n from_o god_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o who_o refuse_v to_o subscribe_v or_o assent_v to_o the_o platonic_a generation_n before_o all_o age_n all_o such_o i_o say_v be_v no_o better_o treat_v than_o the_o ebionite_n who_o believe_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o joseph_n they_o be_v all_o anathematise_v without_o hope_n of_o absolution_n it_o be_v from_o this_o confusion_n of_o idea_n that_o we_o meet_v with_o so_o much_o obscurity_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o nazarene_o dr._n bull_n who_o know_v not_o how_o to_o clear_v up_o this_o perplexity_n run_v himself_o into_o great_a difficulty_n he_o teaze_v and_o fatigue_n himself_o to_o maintain_v his_o own_o sentiment_n under_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o nazarene_o and_o to_o reconcile_v the_o irreconcilable_a censure_n of_o the_o platonize_a father_n about_o '_o they_o but_o what_o signify_v all_o this_o ado_n the_o truth_n be_v nothing_o of_o his_o platonism_n be_v in_o the_o least_o know_v to_o the_o nazarene_o all_o his_o citation_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o equivocal_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o son_n of_o god_n true_a it_o be_v they_o go_v beyond_o the_o ebionite_n and_o believe_v jesus_n christ_n be_v more_o than_o a_o mere_a man_n because_o they_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o the_o nazarene_o must_v be_v heretic_n say_v the_o doctor_n what_o he_o will_v if_o they_o be_v to_o be_v try_v by_o his_o platonic_a faith_n but_o they_o be_v also_o orthodox_n say_v other_o what_o they_o please_v if_o they_o be_v examine_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o orthodoxy_n that_o prevail_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n the_o footstep_n whereof_o have_v be_v preserve_v by_o some_o writer_n in_o succeed_a age_n as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v finis_fw-la